Escolar Documentos
Profissional Documentos
Cultura Documentos
iT
LIBRARY
UNIVERSITY Of
CALIfORNIA
4a
p v
A
GRAMMAR
TURKISH LANGUAGE
A PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE
ON THE
DIALOGUES,
ARTHUR LUMLEY
MEMBER OF THE
&C.
DAVIDS,
&C
LONDON:
SOLD BY PARBURY & ALLEN,
BOOKSELLERS TO THE HONOURABLE EASTINDIA COMPANY
1832.
LOAN STACK
Mi J
LONDON
PRINTED BV
R.
?L 12|
1232.
y>
j&\
*&->* *^>
*Uj^ ^
*Uj
jXA
*Im\j
'I
436
TO
BY WHOSE INSTITUTIONS
IT
HUMBLY DEDICATED,
ARTHUR LUMLEY
DAVIDS.
CONTENTS.
PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE.
GRAMMAR:
Of Letters Alphabet
Pronunciation of the Letters
p m.
1
VOCABULARY
Of Days.
The
Stars,
P , ge
Months
119 120
2 4
7
The Universe.
Time
9
10
11
Body
Properties.
125
Diseases
The
Soul.
126
.
Case
Kindred
128 129
131
Paradigm of Declension
12
16 17
and Professions
Dignities
Diversions.
Beasts
132
21
Birds
133
'.
23
24
Fish
Reptiles, Insects,
134
Possessive
26
mals.
Of Verbs
Auxiliary and Irregular
30
34 35 Olmak, 37
Fruits
jjl
Im
Of the
141
Jfvijl
The Verb Negative ,Jw>j1 Olmamak, 43 The Tatar Verb JfUjJ Bolmak Far The Irregular Verb
.'.
Naval
Affairs.
Military Affairs
142
Of a
City
143
...
46
49
51
144
Of Fire
Eating and Drinking.
Qualities
.
145
. .
Of Writing.
59
146 147
CXj}
i^ji'
ii
Dogmek
Precious Stones.
Korkmak
67 74
.
Verbs
Countries,
148
150
81
DIALOGUES:
Modes of Salutation
155
88
92
94 99
.... 103
Of Eating and Drinking To Speak Turkish Of Writing Of Buying and Selling Of Dressing Of Travelling
Conversation between Friends
105
106 107
Of
the
Weather
CONTENT S continue
EXTRACTS
I.
:
d.
,,
:
EXTRACTS
III.
Ouigour
Kaptchak
(kasan):
Ghazel of Baki
Mesihi
Page
Namek
.... 171
Kaoudat kou
Miradg
Bilik. ...
178
180
181
IV. Osmanli
: A
Tezkerei Evlia
II.
Jaghataian:
from the Baber
Nameh
182
189
'&*s?
200 202
206
Abulghazi
Naima
Humaiun Nameh
PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE.
inhabitants of the vast countries of Central Asia, extending from the The name Northern Ocean to the confines of Persia, India and China, and from the Gulf to the Turkish
THE
of Corea to the shores of the Caspian, have received from the nations of Europe a This appellation, unknown to most of the undistinguishing name of Tartars
.
the people to whom it is applied, is a corruption of the Oriental J3S Tatar, the " to Abulghazi and other Mohammedan designation of a tribe derived, according
authors, from a prince of that name, who, with his brother Mongol, was deSome of the Eastern writers have derived the scended from the race of Turk.
name
tribe
;
body
river, on the banks of which was the original seat of this coincide in employing the term as the designation of a particular The alteration of this name into of people, and not as that of a race.
^li'lS
Tatar from a
all
but
Tartar,
arisen
from the similarity of its sound to their own Tartarus the corruption being rendered somewhat appropriate by the terrors which the incursions of Tchingis The term Tartar is therefore not only Khan and his descendants excited and can only be compared to the vague and indefinite, but also improper;
.
equally
desire of retaliation,
undistinguishing the
its
as
if
actuated by a
In reducing to
a
( )
designate the various nations of Europe. proper compass so extensive an appellation, Physiology
les
Langues Tartares,
torn. I. p. 1.
(*)
fol. c ( si
J J jsA>
The words
M.
Froehn.
Casan, 1825.
)
Gen.
"
:
vel ipsi
vocamus Tartaros, ad suas Tartareas sales unde exierunt retrudemus, nos omnes ad coelum advehent" Ap. Balk Intr. a V All. Ethnogr. p. 150.
ii
and Language must be our guides; each of which will enable us to draw a strongly marked line between the race of the Mongols and that which has been termed Caucasian d. To the former, admitting the greatest extent we can
allow the name, the appellation of Tatar must be confined to that part of the latter which is the subject of this essay we apply the more comprehensive name of Turks.
:
or the
Turks.
Of
all
the people
who have
They
issued from Central Asia, the Turks are perhaps present to us materials for the study of the
Emerging from a primitive state of society, we view them passing the various gradations which mark the through progressive advancement of mankind, until arriving at the highest degree of civilization that the Asiatic race
race.
human
has ever attained. While the accomplished Osmanlis are making rapid strides towards rivalling the most learned and polished of the European States, thenwandering brethren in the farthest North, whose language is the only proof of
plunged in the depths of primitive ignorance and barbarism and these form the two extremities of that extended chain of society and civilization, of which the connecting links are regularly formed by the various intertheir relationship, are
mediate nations of Turkish origin. The Scythians of antiquity, the Tartars and Turks of later ages, they have influenced the destinies of half the globe.
Overturning empires, founding kingdoms, they possessed themselves of some of the fairest regions of the earth. Bending beneath the rushing tide of conquest,
the Empire of China laid its tribute at their feet. Italy, Germany, France, and all the countries of Northern Europe, felt their power. The thrones of Persia, India,
Syria, Egypt, and Arabia, were theirs. The dominion of the Khalifs was crushed beneath their feet and the ruins of the Eastern Empire formed the foundation
;
of a powerful kingdom, which all the united strength of Christendom could not subvert, and which still maintains a great political consequence in the eyes of Modern Europe. But the possession of those arts which do not elevate the
man
entitle
them
to
little
of our attention.
The
beasts of the desert might equally have effected the destruction of mankind: and it is only when we view them cultivating the arts of peace, encouraging and protecting literature, and making advances in science and learning, that we discover
C )
"La
race Caucasienne d'une conleur plus ou moins blanche, a joues colorizes, a cheveux longs,
plats, et plus
"
La race Mongole
ou moins bruns, a menton et front plus saillans que la bouche. couleur de froment, peu de cheveux noirs et roides, les paupieres fendues et comme
Klaproth Mem.
relatifs
a TAsie,
torn. II. p. 1.
iii
history of
all
ancient nations
Ancient history
Turkish race, while the want or have has left a fruitful soil for the production of destruction of early national annals The opportunity thus afforded has not been neglected, either by the Turks fable. and themselves, or by the Chinese, Persians, Arabians, or even Europeans
;
mixed with
fanciful genealogies,
monstrous
soil
abundant offspring of a
ever,
little
and unfounded theories, have been the so well adapted to their propagation. These, howtraditions,
;
deserving a place in the page of the historian, are still valuable though inasmuch as they serve to indicate the antiquity of the people to which they
relate, as well
almost
by
their existence, as
traditions themselves.
Mohammedan writers from whom we can acquire any e of the ancient history of the Turks is Rashideddin This author knowledge was Secretary to Gazan Khan, a descendant of Tchingis, who reigned in Persia
The
earliest of the
.
dans respecting
about the end of the thirteenth century. He was directed by this prince to compile a history of the Asiatic nations and his accounts of the early history of
:
the Turks are partly drawn from ancient annals then existing in the archives of the state, and partly from the traditions the most aged men had received from
their ancestors.
intermingled and confounded the traditions of the Turks with those of the Mongols; and has so mixed these up with the religious genealogies of the
almost impossible to separate them. It is from this work that Abulghazi and the other Mohammedan writers have drawn their materials and they have, consequently, fallen into the same errors. We can, therefore,
Moslems, that
it is
now
expect nothing unalloyed by this mixture of nations and fables, in the accounts of the Mohammedans which, however, will give us the most ancient opinions of Persia and Arabia respecting the Turks for though, in imitation of the Book of
;
:
Mohammed
little
indi-
doubt they consulted the general opinion of the East with regard to relative antiquity, and that it is the genealogy alone that is
fabricated.
The origin of the Turkish race is ascribed, by most of the Mohammedan writers, Turk, son Japbet to a son of Japhet, named Turk ; to whom they assign the rank of primogeniture
-
of
children of that patriarch styling him, by way of pre-eminence, " the son of Jafet ;" while Japhet, the father of so Yafet oghlan, or
;
iv
o
illustrious a son, receives the appellation of CJji
of Turk."
Jl^l Abou'l Turk, "the father There are some few writers indeed, but not of equal authority or im;
portance, who deny the claim of Turk to primogeniture awarding that distinction to his brother Tchin, the ancestor of the Chinese: but the preponderance of testi-
mony
fact
to give
much
credit to
Making due allowance for the accuracy of the genealogy, one remains evident that all the Mohammedan writers assert the
antiquity of the Turks, and that they are only doubtful whether to declare them or the Chinese the more ancient. The establishment of the Turks as a nation,
and the founding their seat of empire, are likewise assigned to almost as early a period. After the death of Japhet, we are told that the knowledge and attain-
his brethren, and he was universally the countries which their families inhabited.
of his dominions, in order to select grandeur of his empire and made the tour a place adapted to his purpose. He at length discovered a beautiful valley, on the banks of a lake, encompassed by mountains and being pleased with the
;
situation,
built,
a city of wood and earth. The place in which this city was our authors tell us, was called, by the Turks and Chinese, Selinga, and by the
he
built
be urged, in support of this tradition, that the Chinese annals, and the most ancient accounts of the Turks themselves, also place the oriin the neighbourhood of the Toula and Selinga and ginal seat of the Turkish race doubt of the correctness of this position : but whether it was the there is little
Arabians
Siluk.
It
may
seat of a Turkish empire at so early a period as that winch age of Turk must be determined by better authority.
Chinese tradi-
is
Celestial
Empire do not display a much greater degree of and antiquity of the Turkish race, than
Traditions of a wolf or a tree giving birth to little superior to the precise genealogies of
equally favour the presumption of an origin f nearer the age of fable than truth. The first nation of Tatary noticed by the Chinese carries us back to a period as remote as that assigned by the Moham-
medans
2436 b.c.
for the
commencement
the
f
Emperor
)
Ty-ko, or Kao-sin,
want
who commenced
Ins reign
It is rather for
indefinite
name
is
but
warrant
its
usage.
have been the progenitor of the Toum-hou, or Oriental Tartars g but with so few data as we possess, it is difficult to decide whether this nation may be considered as part of the Turkish Family and it is not until about 1763 B.C. that we discover historical traces of a nation of undoubted Turkish
Christian aera,
:
is
said to
1763 B.C.
origin.
The writers of the East have not been singular in attributing a great degree M. h of antiquity to the Turkish race. The ingenious and learned M. Bailly applied his ingenuity and research to prove that the plains of Tatary had given arts,
sciences
BaiUy's
and
and that
It
its
cannot be supposed that such an historical proofs, and formed by a chain of theories, hypothesis, unsupported by however ingeniously connected, could command the attention of the unpre-
judiced
but although we must reject the system as a whole, we are yet forced to admit that great and incontestable proofs exist of the advances made by the inhabitants of Tatary in knowledge. The invention of the cycle of animals, the
:
use of metals and the works executed to obtain them in the bowels of the earth,
the existence of
monuments whose
ruins
still
attract
the
curiosity
of
the
Learned, and the early possession if not the invention of alphabetical characters, at least evince a certain degree of science but that this should entitle them to
:
Bailly will
fall
far
Mohammedan
accounts of the descendants of
to our Mohammedan guides up the lacuna with the utmost exactitude. Turk, we are informed, was succeeded in his kingdom by Tunek, the
-ii
till
who was
the author of
many
useful inventions.
He
is
have been the cotemporary of Kaiumars, the first king of Persia. fourth in descent from Turk was Alingeh Khan. In his reign, the nation The
said to
is
became
idolaters.
He had two
sons, Tatar
and Mongol
and
it
is
from these
From Alingeh princes that the tribes which they governed took their names. Khan, until the eighth descendant of Turk, we read of nothing very remarkable but the birth of Oghuz, which is fixed at 2824 B.C., seems to be the com:
2824 B.C.
mencement of the national traditions of the Turks. The birth of this illustrious descendant of Turk was preceded by the most astonishing prodigies. At the age of one year, when Kara Khan, his father, was about to give him a
(*) Visdelou Hist, de la Tartarie,
p. 1.
vi
men
him by
declaring aloud that his name was Oghuz. In his cradle he was a believer in the Unity of the Deity and refused to receive the nourishment of his mother until
;
Kara Khan,
an
renounce
his
idols
and
Invisible Being,
hunting.
Oghuz
received
and some of his friends having come very to his assistance, Kara Khan was overthrown, and killed by an opportunely arrow. These friends, from the timely assistance they afforded him, Oghuz
named Igour or
" " Ouigour, signifying auxiliaries" or assistants." Being declared king on the death of his father, Oghuz endeavoured to propagate the faith he professed. Those who became converts were loaded with favours but those who
;
were either put to death or compelled to fly. A neighbouring prince declared war: Oghuz was victorious, and, entering his these were so great, that Oghuz country, possessed himself of all his treasures
still
idols
was unable to
transport them
to his
own
territories, until
some of
his soldiers
invented a sort of car or chariot in which the spoils could be conveyed. Oghuz named the inventors Kangli ; which became the appellation of a large tribe. He
reduced the kingdoms of Khathai, Tangut, and Kara Khathai but was not so successful against the dominions of a prince named Itborak Khan Oghuz was there
; :
obliged to act
on the defensive, and to take up an advantageous position to defeat. It was in this expedition that Kaptchak received its name, from prevent " a circumstance connected witli a hollow tree ;" which was the signification of
Seventeen years after this first invaded the dominions of Itborak Khan, and became master attempt, Oghuz again of his territories. Samarkand, Bokhara, and Balkh, submitted to his arms; and he advanced against the town of Khor in the midst of winter. The snow having
that
in the
name
very deep, his troops were much harassed with the fatigues of the march, and a party who had lost their camels and horses were unable for some time to These troops, on their arrival, were interrogated by Oghuz as join the main body. to the cause of their absence. They replied, that so large a quantity of snow had
fallen
of march, that their beasts had perished, and they had with difficulty accomplished the object on foot. The Khan, in derision of sucli a cause preventing their joining him in his engagement with the enemy, gave
fallen in
their line
them the name of Karlik or "snowy;" and thus the tribe of Karlik acquired its name. The Prince of Kashmir successfully opposed his attacks for a whole year, but he was at length defeated. The next expedition Oghuz undertook was directed
vii
The reduction of Khorassan, the conquest of the cities of Irak, and Armenia, added fresh laurels to his brow and these appear to have Azarbijan, been among the last of the exploits of Oghuz Khan. In this expedition the tribe of Kaladg received its name. Some stragglers having remained behind, to
against Iran.
;
provide food for their families, were surnamed by Oghuz, Kal-adg, from two words " " signifying remain" and hungry," and were dismissed to their homes to superintend their domestic affairs they afterwards became a tribe, and retained this
:
of their
In the same manner, almost all the Turkish tribes ascribe the origin names to Oghuz, who seems to have been very liberal in bestowing The six sons of this monarch were named, Ghin, signifying "the appellatives. " sun;" Ai, "the moon;" Yolduz, "a star; Giuk, "heaven;" Tag, a mountain ;" and
appellation.
11
" Tengiz, the sea." Some time before his death, Oghuz commanded a trusty attendant to bury a golden bow in the eastern part of a certain forest frequented by the young princes in their hunting excursions and three arrows, of the same
;
The princes, in following the chase, divided into two metal, in the western part. bodies : the elder brothers took the path which led to the eastern part of the
the younger pursued that of the west : the former became the possessors of the golden bow; the latter discovered the three arrows. The spoils of the chace, and the treasures they had found, were, on their return, delivered to their
forest
;
father
who immediately
liis
kingdom
;
to assemble,
and made a great feast at which he invited them to attend. During the banquet, he commanded the golden bow and arrows to be brought forth and dividing the bow into three parts, he bestowed one on each of his three eldest sons the
;
Oghuz
its
sovereignty;
the arrow typified the Minister or Ambassador. To Giun, the committed the supreme and immediate government of his
kingdom
the descendants of his two other brothers being only entitled to the while the three younger
;
The possessors
that circumstance, Butchuk, which signithe three younger brothers were surnamed Utchok, or the "three arrows'." The death of Oghuz took place shortly after this event;
"broken:"
'
In a philological point of view, the traditions preserved hy the Chinese and Persians are of much
value, as they frequently enable us to determine with some degree of certainty, notwithstanding the confusion introduced by mixing up the traditions of the Mongols and Turks, to which of those people they
belong,
by that best
the identity
of
viii
by Giun, the
eldest of his
the history of Oghuz is thus embellished with fiction, his reign, the purity of his faith, and the laws which he established, were long remembered throughout the extent of Tatary and his birth forms the first epoch of national
Though
Turkish tradition and chronology, detached from the genealogies of the followers
of
Mohammed.
In the reign of the thirteenth descendant of Turk the kingdom was entirely destroyed. The son and nephew of the prince, with the remnant of their people,
fled for
Having, with the succeeded in gaining the summit of the mountains, they discogreatest difficulty, vered an immense valley, abounding in fertility, but only accessible by a very narrow defile or ravine, through which a man could scarcely pass. Tempted by
accessible fastnesses, the wild-goats acting as their guides.
the security this valley offered, the princes there made a settlement and one by one In the space of 450 years, during which the their followers entered the defile.
;
Turks remained
its
limits
were no
retreat,
longer equal to their subsistence or ambition. Determined on quitting their they attempted to pass their barriers but the same impracticable rocks
;
which denied access to their enemies from without equally precluded egress from within. The ravine by which they entered had been closed by some convulsion
of Nature
:
it
was no longer
visible,
and
all
which opposed their passage proved fruitless. was at length discovered that the mountains
thickness, and formed principally of iron ore.
:
By some
accident, however,
it
in a certain part
were of
little
of procuring an opening by means of fire innumerable bellows adding fury to a and fuel, accomplished his design and a crown rewarded pile of blazing wood Under Bertezena, their new chief, the Turks sallied forth from their his advice.
;
of the language of
sjli'
Oghuz with
the
kalmak,
thus,
Kaladg
is
Jcal,
Imperative of
;"
Jjyij)
adg,
hunger;" Jfl,V
Kar!ik,"snowy," from
is
kar," snow
2s?ii Kabukdgak,
Yolduz,
of the sons of
&
astar;" L^
JS
Tagh," a mountain
jSii
Dehiz,
Bulchuk
"
is
broken" or
"
divided ;"
_.l Utch-ok
"
signifies
three
Cjyj
ix
and the neighbouring kingdoms were not long in ignorance of their existence and power.
valley;
m of
<
Tatary causing
many
under various
i_
The Chinese
history of the Turkish people,
from some
circumstance connected with their origin. The Chinese, actuated by the hatred and dread they entertained of the Turks, have corrupted these appellations into expressions of ill-will, by using words somewhat similar in sound to the names
which the Turks applied to themselves, but having usually a very different Some of these, however, are purely arbitrary, and entirely of Chinese invention the same people receiving different titles under successive dynasties,
sense'.
;
and the cause of their application being stated by the Chinese authors. The relations of the Chinese, though they throw great light on the history of the Turkish race, and, by preserving fragments of the languages of the people
they describe, have enabled us to form juster notions concerning them, must yet be received with caution. Their hatred, their jealousy, their idea of all
beyond the bounds of the Celestial Empire being barbarous, and their means of intelligence, must always be considered, in examining the accounts which they
have preserved of the nations of Tatary. The most ancient nation which is ascertained to be of Turkish
origin,
mentioned
by monarch of
that of the Hiun-yu, or Hioung-nou. The first said to have commenced his reign about 1763 B.C.';
is
but beyond this single epoch we find nothing but an immense and irreparable lacuna, until within a few centuries of the Christian aera. About 250 B. C. the
all
powerful empire. From within ten degrees of the Polar Circle, to the Chinese provinces of Chensi and Chansi, the power of their Tanjou was acknowledged and
;
by the Corea and the Caspian. The Great Wall opposed but a weak barrier to his advance ; and the " golden lances" of China parried, but were unable to repel, his attacks.
his
M. Salverte, in
s'est
The meaning
"
is,
Bad Slaves
his rules
interpretation of the
:
names of
nations, says,
"
Jamais peuple ne
Un nom
elle,
donne a lui-meme un nom peu honorable tant d'humilit^ ou de sottise n'est pas dans la nature. offensant pour la nation qu'il designe, lui a ele impose par un autre peuple, et non accepte par ou bien, il ne nous est parvenu que traduit inexactement" Essai sur les Noms Propres. Paris, 1824.
( ) Herodotus says the first Scythian king did not live above a thousand years before Darius Hystaspes invaded Scythia, which was in the year 514 B.C. so that the age of that king would be about 1514 B. C, very near the time mentioned by the Chinese Annalists.
;
famine and pestilence assisted in the work of destruction; and the haughty Tanjous were compelled either to submit to the monarch of China or to seek safety in flight.
dissensions added force to the attacks of hostile nations
part of the remnants of the Hioung-nou, after various attempts to regain their lost power, retired, with Assena their Prince, among the Jouan-jouan ; and
established themselves in a valley of the Kin-chan, or Golden Mountains, called, m by the Turks, Altai They there built a city, at the foot of a hill, which, in
.
form, resembled a casque or helmet: and as, in their language, says Ma-touan-lin, the Chinese historian", a casque was called Thou-khiu, the people took that name.
or
the
the origin of
The name
-A^*
name Turk.
JTsZ /./A
Hioung-nou, is the Chinese transcription of ^Js Turki, by which they appear to have called themselves. The transcription is perfect, according to Chinese orthography, which in the same manner writes Posse for \j~)j Pars or \_~J> Fars, . or changing the letter Tou-loun for Singular as }f Touroun, suppressing the Chinese derivation may be considered, it is corroborated by the fact, that in
the
Modern Turkish
in the
and
by the Chinese historian does actually exist, The word ^Jj> terk, read with ustun, sig-
nifies
a casque or helmet ; which serves to support the testimony of the Chinese author, at the same time that it gives a far more probable etymology than that of Even the derivation from the Arabian a descent from an imaginary Patriarch p
.
more learned have adopted, is perhaps name from a word which was
(
(
m)
n
)
jjijjUl
Allun means
"
Remusat Rech.
12.
it
()
The
for
Chinese, in transcribing foreign words, always either suppress the letter R, or change
into L.
Thus,
p
in the
Ha-eul
(
)
\^Jy.
signifies
that the
word alluded
to
by
<UJjj tukieh,
is
which
demir tukieh,
"
a casque" or
"
iron
cap"
The
as
adoption of this
as
early
as
the beginning of
Christian tcra,
we
find it
used
Juxta Thyrsageta) Turcesque vastas sylvas occupant alunturque habitant. " Deinde Euazaj, Cotta;, Cicimeni, Messeniani, also mentions them: Lib. I c. 19. venando." Pliny Dandari, Tussagetai, Turcse, usque ad solitudines saltuosis convallibns, Costobocei, Choatrse, Ziga),
Plm.
xi
most probably the offspring of the national appellation. The nomade habits of a portion of that people, to which the name was applied, might cause all wanderers and the existence of the verb might thus be accounted for. to be so termed
;
in
Europe
most
part, the
more
kingdoms
we
have, therefore,
or no know-
nations of Tatary. The Hioung-nou and ledge of the literature of the earlier " the Tou-kiue, we are told, used barbarous characters i" by which we are only to understand, that they did not employ the letters of the Chinese; except
which,
all
When
or no literature,
is
languages
all foreign they did not employ the Chinese Alphabet, or cultivate its literature no account. Thus we read, in and literature being estemed as of
the Wen-hian-thoung-khao, that the Thou-fan or Tibetians had no letters, at q a period when the Tibetian Alphabet is known to have been in constant use The most ancient writing of the Hioung-nou was inscribed on wood, in the manner of the ancient Runes of the Northern tribes. The orders of the Prince, and the
.
memorial of their execution, were indented on slips of wood. and the Chinese authors used skins for the like purposes
:
The Tou-kiue
tell us,
also
that in the
"
of sheep, on which the letters are traced in gold." The religion of the ancient inhabitants of the Plains of Tatary was pure and simple. They acknowledged
whom
all Spirits
were dependent they worshipped this Supreme Being under the name of \^j& Tengri, which still, in the modern dialect of Constantinople, signifies God, or the Deity : they also seem to have paid some adoration to the material resemblance of this Divine Being in the most magnificent of his works the heavens.
Spirit
the Tou-kiue made, periodically, a grand sacrifice to the and they also had a place appropriated to the worship of
God of the Earth. Po-tengri, which, in their language, signified The Mohammedan traditions of the residence of the Turks in the valley, and the Chinese account of Assena retiring to the Kin-chan or Altai, relate to the
same people and event
;
and from
may
be exhibited by the united light of the Mohammedans, Chinese, and Byzantines. Bertezena, the first king of the Turks after their issuing from their retreat, soon
( (
q
r
) Ibid.
Wen-hian-thoung-khao, K, 343. p.
4.
xii
among the neighbouring States. The Khan of the Jouan-jouan having refused his daughter in marriage, a Chinese princess was solicited, and accorded him and the arms of Bertezena revenged the insult, the total
acquired power
;
by
a.d.552.
overthrow of the haughty Khan. This nation, about A. D. 552, became even more powerful than their ancestors the Hioung-nou had been and within fifty
;
a. d. 569.
years from their quitting the valley they were the friends or enemies of China, In the year 569, Dizabul their Khan, the Ti-theou-pou-li of Persia, and Rome.
Roman
the Chinese, received the embassy of Justin the Second; and Zemarkh, the Minister, was allowed to present the gifts of his imperial master to the
at the
reception of the ambassador has been preserved. the grandeur and magnificence of the Turkish
He was
and embroidered tapestries vied with the splendor of the pavilions and throne of massy gold and the vessels and statues of solid silver were carelessly heaped
;
nor were they dismissed, until their vanity had been gratified by the precedency they were permitted to enjoy over s the ambassadors of the Great King
.
together before the entrance of their tents. Khan in his march towards the frontier;
did not long remain united: their extended possessions and conquests rendered the creation of subordinate Governors neand these, declaring themselves cessary to sustain the authority of the Prince
;
independent, finally separated the empire into distinct and hostile Principalities. The t wo c hief divisions of the Tou-kiue were those of the Oriental and Occidental.
Turks.
The kingdom of the latter, about A.D. 585, was seated to the west of the Altai whence, by degrees, they extended themselves as far as the Persian frontier;
;
advancing into the countries under the yoke of Rome. During this time, another branch of the Turkish race, also descended from the ancient Hioung-nou, acquired power in Tartary and these, coming in collision
into
which they
finally penetrated,
with the Oriental Tou-kiue, about A.D. 745, caused the overthrow of their
formidable empire.
Hoei-he or
Ifiivi-hou
of the
1'
[
I
pl
-/
to have
by JhemaeWe's,'
Ouigours.
been originally named Tchhe-sse. To this portion of the Turkish people the Chinese have been most lavish of appellations. Towards the middle of the sixth or Tie-le; then century, under the dynasty of Tham, we find them named Tchy-le
(*)
Gibbon,
vol.
V.
p. 219.
xiii
Kiu-szu', Kao-tche, or
Kao-tchang
afterwards Hoei-he
and
since,
about A.D.788,
Hoei-hou *pfHt
W\
This variation of
name seems
to have created as
much
among the authors of China, as among the Learned of Europe who have studied them; and we find one writer considering as identical, nations which another terms co-temporary or antecedent. The Tchhe-sse appear to be mentioned under that title, for the first time, about 126 B.C., when they formed part of
confusion
b. c. 126.
two
the empire of the Hioung-nou. nations, and represented as being very rich.
In the Ouigour Chinese Vocabulary brought from Pekin by the Pere Amiot,
Kao-tchang
-=[
HI
is
explained in
M. Klaproth,
"
We have
or liquify
into
softening the G. the hypothesis of M. Schmidt u that the Ouigours were not of the Turkish race, quotes the following passage, on the pronunciation of this name, and the identity
name rfl^ Ouigour or Ighour, have used Hoei-hou, rejecting the final R, and may The learned M. Klaproth, who has been so successful in refuting
:
^\
#i$#'!Hia
vz
l
su
3k 1J
Kau-szu, pronounced Gouz,
trace their origin.
l'Orient. torn.
is
p Ty)
ii
_Bff
Ghuz
Kiu-szu, or
or Uz,
6 W^
similar to the
name
of
the tribe of
u
( )
VI. &c.
xi v
"
The primitive name of the Hoei-hou was Hoei-he, until the middle of the years
Youan-ho (806 820). It was then that they hegan to call them Hoei-hou, which we usually pronounce Houi-houi. In the time of the Youan or Mongol m dynasty, they were named Oui-gou-el ?
Of
traces than of
the language and literature of the Hoei-hou, or Ouigours, we have more any other ancient nation of Tatary. Both Chinese and Mohamliterature of this people
:
a great measure ignorant, we have still sufficient to enable us to affirm that the Ouigours were a literary people that they possessed,
latter in
;
from an ancient
period,
;
racters of Tatary the famous Cycle of Twelve Animals, so valuable in rectifying the chronology of the different nations of Asia.
' )f
an Alphabet which gave birth to most of the various chaand that either they or a kindred tribe were the inventors of
Ouigour
authors, in speaking of the characters used by the Hioung-nou, the the Hoei-hou, and the Oui-gou-eul, use precisely the same terms to Tchhe-sse, " Barbarous letters;" but nothing in the characters of the former express them
The Chinese
in those of the latter, several MSS. exist in the various libraThe Ouigour Alphabet anciently consisted of fourteen letters; but Europe. was, subsequently, increased to the number of sixteen. The learned M. Remusat
ries of
has endeavoured to prove that these characters were borrowed by the Ouigours from the Nestorian Syrians, who about the twelfth century were dispersed over
Tatary, as Missionaries.
Unsupported by
and even contrary to their sentiments, M. Remusat principally grounds his opinion on the resemblance exhibited between the Nestorian Syriac characters and those
of the Ouigours. But many and strong objections may be urged against this If the Nestorians had found the Ouigours destitute of alphabetical hypothesis. characters, and had taught them their use, should we not have received some in-
formation respecting
it
Annals, so particular in recording the slightest events of Tatary, have related the commencement of writing among the Turks, and their adoption of alphabetical,
though barbarous, characters ? On the contrary, the Chinese tell us the Hioung-nou and the Tou-lriue used the barbarous letters before spoken of, and that the Tchhe-sse
and Hoei-he employed the same characters. Ma-touan-lin tells us, that the Hoei-hou had characters proper to themselves that the Kie'i-kia-sse, or Kirgis,
;
employed similar characters, and that their language was the same as that of the
x
(
)
Sou-houng-kian-lou
Klaproth
Mgm.
relatifs
l'Asie.
xv
to say much This author, who, as a Chinese, cannot be expected " us the" following of the language or literature of Barbarians," nevertheless gives " The insignia of the great Officers or Ouigours account of the Tchhe-sse Barbarians. The vestthem, conformable to the customs of the
Hoei-hou.
are,
among
ments of the women, and their head-dress, have some analogy with those of the Chinese. Their arms are, the bow and arrow, the sabre, the buckler, the cuirass,
and the spear. Their characters are the same as those of China; but they also use the barbarous characters. They have the Chi-king, the Lun-iu, the Hiao-king, Their youth, and the sons of thenthe Poets and Historians of the dynasties.
Chiefs, are instructed in schools
;
also
compose pieces in verse and poems. The resemblance between the Nestorian Syriac and the Ouigour characters is not more than would be supposed to exist between any other two Alphabets of common origin. It is probable that the same characters which gave birth to the
one were also the model on which the other was formed
both
;
may
If the Nestorians
How did the twentyto the Ouigours, why was it in such a diminished form ? but fourteen in the hands of the Ouigours ? two letters of the Syrians become
of happened, that so singular a phsenomenon in the history learned Orientalist has language has arisen an Alphabet passing by itself? The himself observed, that the adoption of the Alphabet of one nation in preference to
And how
has
it
that of another indicates a tendency to the imitation of that particular nation, 1 How is it, then, that the which ultimately will be strengthened and increased
.
Ouigours received nothing but an Alphabet from the Nestorians the people they imitated ? and that their language and literature were not influenced ?
in after times, the characters of the Arabians were adopted by the Turks, and their ancient Alphabet was rejected, the case was very different their literature and their language were most sensibly affected, and all the usual attendants
When,
of that demonstration of preference ensued. The resemblance of the Zend to the Ouigour seems greater than that of the and when we remember the relations which the ancient followers of Syriac
:
Zerdusht had with Tatary, if it was not the original seat of their religion, it does not seem so improbable that the Zend and Ouigour characters had a community
of origin. The resemblance of the Syriac and the Ouigour is more apparent than In real the resemblance of the Ouigour and Zend is more real than apparent.
:
p. 14. ap.
"
(*)
L' adoption de
1'
alphabet d'une nation, de preference a celui d'une autre nation, n'est-elle pas
r"
d'ailleurs le
Remwat. Rech.
xvi
the one, the dissimilarity in uniting the letters causes a page of Zend and Ouigour, when viewed together, not to appear to have that resemblance which a com-
parison of the separate letters will shew them to possess. In the other, the junction of the letters causes an appearance of resemblance which in reality does
The I Olaph of the Nestorian Syrian is perpendicularly formed that Zend and Ouigour is horizontal. The J3 Beth in Syriac is a square letter, formed after the Hebrew model the Zend and Ouigour, on the contrary, are curviThe Zend and Ouigour have no <jc Sad or lSj Sa, indelinearly horizontal. The Ouigour expresses both isj and L of the (^~ Sin the Syriac has pendent one letter the Syriac has two, JL- and A- The Dal in Ouigour and Zend are by somewhat similar: in the Syriac there is no resemblance. Zain in Syriac is perpendicular in the Ouigour and Zend it is formed by three turns of a horizontal line. In Ouigour and Zend the same letter represents t> j (jo and )o, and in Ouigour u also; but the Syriac has * exclusive of the SO- The Syriac has the and we find in the letters ,X Ain and v*a Cheth, which are wanting in Ouigour
not exist.
;
of the
Ouigour MSS., written after the conversion of the Turks to Islam, that whenever these letters are required to represent the Arabian proper names, they use the
and Kof, and put the harsh Arabian letters under the line a A very slight examination will shew that a greater analogy exists between the Zend and Ouigour than between that and the Syriac and we may rather conclude that the sixteen letters of the Ouigour either gave birth to the Zend, or were derived from
letters Alif
.
-
it,
than that the Nestorian Syrians carried their Alphabet, and that alone, to the country of the Ouigours, and there left it, without any other gift and without
deigning any instruction in its use. Ahmed ben Arabshah, who wrote about 1440 A.D., describes the Ouigour as nearly as possible as writing then used among most of the Turkish nations
we now have
si>
it.
He
says
j \ijo-JLc-
&*ij)
t3Cj jyY^o
^y^'
($k
y>
jfi
_s"*i
(&
flA*
S?^*''
x)y)
JjU
,lall
JoU 3
JJ]
Jju ^J^sJl
&3*^..
<_j
1 '
*/yl
li^J j
"-J^
^ ^3 ^
,1311
flr^"
^^
(:
f&jiJiAx*) i^uil/o j
f^f
ias
M\i
Jl^
JLo
} lila] }
^J'_5
U jjy^j ^U-lj p? "is") (*>M^3 (^=^3 f*>J"^3 f&Ofj ^^3 f>jte*) f^^*3
a
(
MSS. Lithographic
is
Plates, at the
( )
given,
in
same form
as in the
Ouigour MSS.
xvii
The Jagataians have a writing named Ouigour, which is also known as the which the following writing of the Mongols it consists of fourteen consonants, of The reason of the consonants consisting only of this numher is the division that they write all the gutturals in the same manner. They do the same is,
:
"
with the other letters which belong to similar organs; such as, v-J and i_, <-. and <j6, <*l>, d, and )o. It is with these characters that they write their j,
diplomas, their edicts, their ordinances, their books, their regulations, their
measures, their annals, their poems, histories, public and judicial acts, the prices fixed by the law, and, in general, all that concerns the government and the law of Tchingis Khan. He who is acquainted with this writing will not want among
them, for he possesses that which is the key of wealth.' Rubruquius, and the other Missionaries who travelled into the interior of Tatary in the 13th and 14th centuries, also speak of the language and characters of
the Ouigours.
"
Rubruquim.
Rubruquius gives the following account of them Their letters," says he, " the Tartars use as well as they.
:
write at the top of their paper, drawing their lines right they read and multiply their lines from the left hand to the right.
to
Mangu Khan
hath sent letters unto your Majesty (St. Louis), written in the language of the Moals or Tartars, but in the characters of these Jugures. The Moals received
their letters or characters
and they are the Tartars principal scribes. The Jugures are of a middle stature, like Frenchmen. The language of the d Jugures is the original and root of the Turkish and Comanian languages ."
;
from them
a Persian author, has the following passage Mohammed , the writing of the Ouigours Ij t$ Jj^u, *^j respecting <*;$ ^*" ij^- i**J 'H 7 I* " The e^~1 Ouigour writing adopted in the time of g)j lasyL/s iJImSj ^Ix* JUKhan is the same as at present generally used in Turkistan." Oghuz
:
Prior to the reign of Tchingis Khan, the Mongols had no letters but that after the conquest of the Ouigours, ordered them to teach the nobility and prince,
;
cliiefs
of his people their Alphabetical characters and from this we adoption of the Ouigour Alphabet by the Mongols and Mandshus
:
made some
"
additions and alterations, to suit the nature of their language. Abulfaragius, or Bar Hebraeus, records this event, in his Syriac Chronicle
letters to write,
Abuifaragiiw.
.
Tchingis Khan ordered that the Ighours should teach their characters to the Tartar youth. Thus they commenced
c
( ) d
( e
)
London, 1744.
rel.
( )
MS.
in the Bibliotheque
a VAsis.
xviii
in the Ighour characters, as the Egyptians wrote and the Persians in the Arabian f ." in those of Greece, The Chinese historians have also preserved an account of the same circum" stance. At the defeat of Tayang Khan, king of the Naiman, Tchingis Khan made prisoner the Ouigour Tata-tounggou, who was the secretary of that prince. to write the
Mongol language
took him into his service; and gave him the same office, ordering him to instruct the Mongol princes, and the chief of his nobility, in the writing, the
He
anciently wrote in perpendicular lines, and not in the horizontal direction in which the manuscripts that have been preserved are found. But as
The Ouigours
lines
from
left
was the
same
it
as at present
It
would be read from right to left, in the same manner as the Modern Turkish. is more than probable, as the direction of the writing was the same as at
present, the lines alone being different, that this first used in style of writing, and was perhaps from that language.
was an
making
On
the Litera-
Of the
ture-ofthe
little
the few
Ouigonrs.
to the Learned of Europe, have all Ouigour of the religion of Mohammed ; and the oldest been written since their adoption manuscript we possess is not of earlier date than the tenth century.
manuscripts in the
dialect,
known
We
a. d. 1200.
have already seen the account of a prejudiced authority, the Chinese author Ma-touan-lin, who wrote about A. D. 1 200 in which he tells us, that the Ouigours
;
had " the Chi-king, the Lun-iu, the Hiao-king, the Poets and Historians of the " their youth, and the sons of their Chiefs, were instructed in dynasties ;" that
schools
;
poems."
and they not only learned to read, but they also composed verses and We should not have gained this confession from a Chinese author re:
had not its existence been too well known specting the literature of the Ouigours, h to admit of concealment yet M. Abel Remusat , from this same passage, draws a
a.d. 478.
contrary conclusion it is thus given at length by him, paraphrasing the work of " Towards the year 478 A. D., the king of the Tchhe-sse (Ouigours), Ma-touan-lin: who was named Kia, acquired great power. The people of Yerkiyang having
:
been beaten by the Ye-tha, demanded of him a king and Kia gave them his and second son for a Governor. This circumstance increased his influence
;
;
7. III.
Part
2. p.
470.
:
() History of the Youan, published at Peking, 1646 h ( ) Rem. Rech. sur la Langues Tartares, 284.
ap.
M.
Klaproth sur
les
Ouigours.
xix
he sought to extend it by ruling his kingdom after the model of that of China. He had a great many Mandarins; and he established, in marriages, funerals, and services of the people, customs which had a great analogy with those
of the Empire.
Kia caused
He established public to take note of the events of his reign. The characters which historians, charged his subjects made use of were the same as those of China ; but they also employed
between Lou and Confucius, on the art of Government.
barbarous letters.' They had the Chi-king of Mao-tchi, the Lun-iu, the book of Filial Obedience, and several chronicles. The sons of the Mandarins were assembled together in colleges, where they learned the spirit of these works.
the
'
They were
Hiao-ming King and
1
" M. Remusat then adds The taste of the of China became augmented and under the reign of Ouigours sent an ambassador to demand the Five
:
;
'
515528.
to permit a
doctor of the Imperial College, named Lieou-sie, to visit their country, to teach them the elements of the letters ; which was accorded them.
Instead of these extracts proving, as the learned author who quotes them supposes, that the Ouigours were not then a literary people, they seem rather to indicate that they were a people possessed of that relish for literature which its
study and cultivation alone can give. By the same reasoning as M. Remusat draws his inference respecting the Ouigours, we might attempt to prove that the French and English have no literature, because they are represented, in the Annals
of the Celestial Empire, " to have sent to China for the Chi-king, the Lun-iu, and the Annals of the Empire.' Or if it is discovered that we are stated " to use the
1
own barbarous
!
11
letters,
Besides, unfortunately, in the Chinese author himself we find a slight discrepancy : probably in page 1 5 he had forgotten his statement in page 14. In the one, he tells us that the characters they made
use of " were the same as those of China," but that they also employed the "barbarous letters t" in the other, the same people are represented demanding a doctor
of the Imperial College to teach them " the elements of the letters. 11 A striking proof of the existence of ancient Ouigour Annals is exhibited in the
identity of the relations preserved by the Chinese and Persians two people whose intercourse has never been such as to admit of our believing that the one was indebted to the other for its information. This is fully illustrated by two extracts
given by
M. Klaproth; the one from the Chinese, the other from the Perwhich are singular specimens of the ancient traditions of the Ouigours. sian;
xx
The following
Chinese
is
the
title
translation
of the kings of the Kao-tchhang (Ouigours), who inhahited the country of Ouigour. In this anciently country is Khorin (Karakorum, hy which all the mountains situated in the neighbourhood of the
is
"
of a fragment
Idoukhou
the
Orkhon, the Toula, and the Selinga, are generally designated). Two rivers here take their rise; the Toukhoula and the One night, a supernatural Sielinga. The inlight descended upon a tree which grew between these two rivers.
habitants of the neighbourhood, repairing to it, found the tree much swollen. After nine months and ten days, it was delivered of five boys. The people of the
country were
of astonishment, and brought up the new-born infants. youngest received the name of Bouka Khan he was strong and brave
full
:
The
:
the
neighbouring people submitted to him, and he became their king. His successor in the thirtieth generation was Jouloun Tieghin. The account of the events which took place until his reign has not come to us. Jouloun Tieghin
618-907.
was very powerful and valiant he made frequent war against the Thang Chinese dynasty which reigned from 618 A.D. to 907), who were much afraid (a In fact, they affianced the of him; and sought his alliance by marriage.
:
Princess Kiu-liau with Gali Tieghin, the son of Jouloun, who lived in the neighbourhood of Khorin, in a place named Bili-Polida, or ' Mount upon which dwells
the bride.
1
There
was
in this
k
;
name
Mountain of goodness.' When the ambassador of the Thang had arrived at the frontier of the two countries, he learned that the prosperity of Khorin was attached to the existence of this mountain, and that if he could destroy it the kingdom would be annihilated. The Chinese ambas'
country another mountain, which bore the To the south that is Mount of celestial right.'
'
1
As you are the father of sador then addressed these artful words to the king make a request of you, which you must accede the bridegroom, I have a right to to. The rock called the Mountain of Goodness is of no use to your kingdom the
' : :
much
to
become
its
it
of
as the
large,
around
"
(')
it,
they caused
to redden
after
Su-houng-kian-lou," by Tchao-yuan-phing.
Sec. xxix.
fol.
M.
Ouigours.
(
)
clL
& X>
it)1
"
(') silb
The mountain
of goodness."
xxi
it to shiver into small fragments, with which they loaded chariots to them. After the departure of the Mountain of Goodness, the birds and transport the animals of the country lost the faculty of motion, and sent forth cries which announced the greatest disasters. Jouloun Tieghin died seven days after : innumerable calamities and troubles afflicted the country; and, after several generations,
which caused
the increase of these calamities forced the inhabitants of the country to expatriate. They settled in the neighbourhood of Kiao-tcheou, or Ho-tcheou (100 li to the west
town of Tourfan). Their principal establishment was at Bish-balik. To the north they extended as far as the River Ashou to the south they had the Chinese east they were the neighbours of the Principality of Thsieou-thsiuan-kiun to the
of the
:
which
m is as follows : of this tradition, preserved by Alaeddin place situated at the confluence of the rivers Tougola have their source in the mountains of Kara-korum,
,
Persian
there were two neighbouring trees; the one named Fistouk, like a pine, the foliage of which resembled that of a cypress, with fruit of the form and savour of the pine-apple the other was a birch-tree. The two trees were much
;
and were illumined by a celestial light. Continuing to increase, they became like a mountain, and emitted harmonious sounds. Every night they were
swollen
;
surrounded by a vivid light, to the distance of thirty steps. When they arrived at their utmost size, an opening became visible, with five chambers similar to tents,
in each of
of a tube suspended above its mouth. The Chiefs of the tribes, struck with astonishThe five children ment, came to admire, and pay adoration to these prodigies
were treated by the people of this country with the respect they paid to their kings. The eldest was named Sounkour-tekin the second, Koutour-tekin the third,
; ;
Boukak-tekin
and the
fifth,
Boukou-tekin.
their sovereign.
persuaded that they were sent from Heaven, resolved to elect Boukou seemed to them to be endowed with the greatest beauty, and capacity he was also well versed in languages the Ouigours chose spirit,
; :
him
for their
man
dressed in
Khan, and placed him upon the throne with great rejoicings. At this time, Boukou Khan had a new dream he saw a white, holding in his hand a baton of the same colour, who gave
:
him a fragment of jade in the form of a pine, and said this stone, you will rule over the four regions of the globe.'
:
'
If
of the
^\&S ^lya-
f.j3
xxii
his sons.
wild animals, and the very infants, were heard to utter the sounds, Getch
getch
.'
Warned by this signal, they quitted their habitations, and emibut at every place where they stopped, they heard the same sounds; until they arrived at the place where Bish-balik was built, where these sounds
grated:
ceased.
established themselves in this place, and built five quarters, to which they gave the name of Bish-balik, or The Five towns.' " comparison of these traditions will be sufficient to prove their derivation
They
'
from a common source, and that both the Chinese and Persian authors must have drawn their accounts from the same materials the Ouigour Annals. No two nations, as unconnected as the Chinese and the Persians, could have agreed
manufacture of such an extraordinary recital. The position of the Ouigours between the Toula and Selinga the descent of the luminary upon the tree the birth of five children, the youngest of whom, named in the one Boukou, in the other Bouka, is elected king the dependence of the kingdom on the preservation
in the
of a rock or stone
the
the people to Bish-balik all but the first and last being fabulous, are such a series of events as no two authors, unless they derived their materials from a
of
common
Their Religion.
The Religion of the Hoei-hou was, in their more ancient times, the same as that of the Hioung-nou but Buddhism appears to have also made some progress
;
a.d. 981.
who travelled into the country of the Hoei-hou, about A.D. 981, tells us that in their capital there were many temples of Fo, and that they had also some temples of the Moni, or priests of Pho-sse, who were no doubt the
among them.
Chinese
followers of
A. D. 728.
Manes and Zoroaster, whom persecution in their native country had driven into Tatary. About A. D. 728, a part of the Hoei-hou, together with several other Turkish tribes who had advanced towards the west, adopted the faith of Islam, which was carried by many of them into their native country . At the same period, the conversion of the inhabitants of Samarkand was effected and
;
from
this
time
we may
Mohammedans.
n
(
In Osmanli, J? getch
is
()
1
From
I
Chinese called
"
fly."
1^1
^U
Hoei- hoci
"
returning
>'
signifying
or
into
-T
Mohammedans.
XX111
One
Cycle
of the most interesting relics of the ancient Turks is the Tchagh, or of Twelve Animals, of wliich either the Ouigours or a kindred nation the
Cycle of TwelveAniraals.
Kirghis
were the
;
Animals
This Cycle was composed of the names of Twelve which have been preserved by Uloug Beg, a descendant of Timour,
inventors.
who
They are
as follow
:
DIALECTS.
MODERN
Kesku,
6t,
jS}
Okiuz.
The same
in the Osmanli.
jh.I) *'-'
Bars,
<
^Kasan,
^jlSUjUa
^p
Bars.
Taushkan,
Lout,
Osmanli,
^lijlL Taushan.
^yy
^Ixi
The Dragon.
The Serpent The Horse. The Lamb. The Ape.
\
Yilan,
^h a
Han.
Yeni
at,
JoV
Yunad,
cu
^k
*-Sj}*
**!.jyi
a Young Horse.
^J
jks^i
Km,
Fitchin,
Ku
?i-
Buzineh.
^"
,
;v>li>
;-.!j
Dakouk, or?
The Fowl
Jjlls
-.' Taouk.
Daouk,
-ft,
(j^ol
jjtjds
The Dog.
The Hog.
The same
Osmanli,
in the Osmanli.
Tonghouz,
^SjL
Donuz.
Mandshus, have all adopted this famous Cycle and, in translating the names into own languages, have carefully preserved the order of the animals. To these
animals not only are the years of the cycle regularly appropriated, but each day, and even the hours, have some of their characteristic attributes, real or fictitious,
assigned to them. With the assistance of this cycle we are enabled to discover and correct errors in the chronology of the Eastern nations and thus M. Remusat has shewn that Petis de la Croix is always mistaken a year in his life of Tchingis Khan. The selection of animals is most curious but their utility, as a species of In this respect, the Cycle of Animals is far memoria technica, is indisputable.
;
the Cliinese have devoted to the same superior to the insignificant letters which which have no characteristic attributes, and wliich, consequently, are of purpose
;
very unequal value in multiplying the resources of the astronomer and historian.
xxiv
Seijukians.
After the dissolution of the empire of the Hoei-he, many of the Turkish tribes, following the example of their brethren who had previously quitted their native
a.d. 1028.
and their Chiefs soon became the possessors of the thrones of Persia, Arabia, Egypt, and Syria. In the year 1028, the celebrated Mahmoud of Ghizni, son of Sebektegin, founded the dynasty of the Ghaznaviah, which ruled in India and Persia during a period of 155 years. It was
countries, advanced towards the west
;
a.d. 1090.
in the reign of the first prince of this dynasty, that the family of Seljuk, together with many other Turkish tribes, entered Khorassan. Seljuk was the son of the
chief Minister of the Turkish Sultan Bigou, sovereign of Kaptchak : according to the Persian authors, he was a descendant of Afrasiab, king of Touran. The father
but dying while his son was very young, the Sultan, in expectation of repairing the loss he had sustained in so faithful a " Bassatchi,' Minister, had Seljuk educated, and conferred on him the title of
;
or Captain. The youth soon shewed himself of superior mind and being both brave and wise, he became a great favourite with the Sultan, by whom he was elevated to the highest rank. Seljuk, presuming perhaps too much on the favour
;
of his master, on one occasion forgot the respect due to his station and the Sultan, beginning to dread the power of his Minister, formed a plan for his destruction.
;
Seljuk gained intelligence of the Sultan's design but determined, though powerful, not to turn his arms against his late benefactor, he hastily collected together the
;
whole of
his tribe,
A.D.
1102.
Samarkand and Bokhara, where Under the standards of their they became converts to the faith of Islam. valiant Chiefs, the tribes of the Seijukians became renowned among the nations of Asia. They extended their dominion from China, over Anatolia, Syria, Persia, and Egypt and when, by the death of Malek Shah, the union of this mighty empire was dissolved, the Princes of the House of Seljuk founded the separate but powerful of Roum, or Iconium, kingdoms of Iran, Kerman, Syria, and Roum. The kingdom and eventually extended from the of these Principalities was the most famous
Gihon, and established himself in the countries of
:
banks of the Euphrates to the vicinity of Constantinople, and from the Black Sea After the conquests of the to the confines of Syria, with Nice for its capital.
Crusaders had obliged Soliman to forsake this city, the royal residence was fixed at Iconium which continued for nearly a century and a half to be the chief seat of Princes of Roum, until the irruption of the descendants of Tchingis the
;
Seljukian
Khan
Tchingis Khan,
1162-1227.
Turks of Tatary with the tribe of Mongols, in the reign of to that invincible power which, under that prince and Tchingis Khan, gave rise
The unj on
XXV
his successors,
shook the kingdoms of Asia and Europe to their foundations, and overturned so many of the Eastern thrones. Of this assemblage of the nations of Central Asia the Turks formed the most numerous and most powerful portion;
for although the princes
were Mongols, the great mass of the people were of Turkish origin. Jaghatai, one of the sons of Tchingis, was constituted monarch from him the Orientals have called of Mawara'nahar, or Independent Turkistan
:
the country Jaghatai. of Tuli Khan. Batu ruled the countries bordering on the Caspian
while the
were and Imperial horde, with the Mongols Proper, of the successors of by Oktai Khan. In the year 1 302, Gazan Khan, one
their Chinese conquests,
governed
a. d. 1302.
of Roum, which had been preTchingis, entirely destroyed the Seljukian kingdom and thus was the last of the the Mongols viously shaken by the power of annihilated. Seljukian kingdoms
;
of the Russian gave birth to the Patzinaks, the Petchenegues M. Abel Remusat considers identical with the Kangar or Kangli. Annalists, whom Towards the end of the ninth century, they occupied the countries between
The
Seljucides
p*^
"' or
the
Don and
the Danube, and were the terror of the Greeks, Bulgarians, Khazars-
Hungarians, and Russians. In the eleventh century, the Komans, uniting with the Ghuz or Ghaz, known to the Greeks and Latins as the Uzes, and to the Russians and Poles under the name
of Polowzer, acquired a formidable power. They occupied the country between the Wolga and the Danube. The Ghuz were a nation who invaded Khorassan in the
Komaiu, and
year 1034 A.D., but were defeated by Mahmoud the Ghaznevide. About A.D. 1050, they entered Mesopotamia, and took the city of Mosul they were however
:
103^1^050
obliged,
or Media.
Khalif, Caiem Bemrillah, to retire to the mountains of Azarbijan In 1170, during the reign of the SeJjucide Sultan Sangiar, they established themselves in the province of Badakhshan, which was occupied as
by the
a.d.
mo.
as Balkh by 40,000 families. They were formidable to the Greeks and Russians during the eleventh and twelfth centuries, but were destroyed by the Mongols in the thirteenth. The Komans took refuge in Hungary. Separated
far
their race, they have forgotten their language and their descendants of the present day speak nothing but Hungarian. The Kangli, the Patzinaks, and the Komans, spoke the same dialect ; of which few remains have
;
been preserved, but still sufficient to enable us to conclude that it was not very different from the dialect of the Osmanlis. In the modern language of Hungary, traces may yet be found of the Turkish language and an extensive Vocabulary might be formed of words which have been introduced into the Hungarian, from
;
that language.
xxvi
The Foundation
of the Ottoman
Empire.
the
The ruins of the Seljukian kingdom of Roum formed the foundation of that of J Ottomans or Osmanlis. The history of their origin is variously related hut it seems that we must consider them as descended from the nation of Ghuz or Oghuzians, known to the Greeks and Latins under the name of Uzes. A branch
;
the time of the irruption of Tchingis Khan, joined the fortunes of the Turkish Sultan of Iconium. During the revolutions of Asia Minor,
of this nation, about
little Principalities and, while the Mongols were in possession of the plains, were sheltered among the mountainous districts, The first independent Chieftain of this people was Osman or Othman, who has given his name to his descendants. He was the son of Togrul, a Turkish Chief, who, like
himself,
in the
army
The
anni-
power of the Mongols, and the weakness of the Grecian Empire, were favourable to his independence and success. The political errors of the Greeks unlocked the passes of Mount Olympus,
hilation of the Seljukian dynasty, the decline of the
On
invaded the territory of Nicothe year 1299 of the Christian aera, media. The conquest of Prusa, or Bursa, was effected by the valour of his son
first
Othman
Orkhan
and from
"
,
we may
Ottoman empire."
The
by
assumed the appearance of a Mohammedan capital a mosque, a college, and a hospital of royal foundation, were among the benefits it received from the change of masters. The Seljukian coin was disused, and the name of the new dynasty substituted in its stead and the most skilful professors of human and divine knowledge attracted the Persian and Arabian students from the ancient
;
A. D.
1 ^firt 1
IRQ
'
began to acquire a firmer footing, both in Asia and Europe. The conquests of Murad, or Amurat I., rendered him master of the whole of Thrace, from the Hellespont to Mount Hsemus the Sclavonian provinces between the Danube and the Adriatic submitted to his power and though the
: :
a.d. 1453.
fortunes of his successors were momentarily obscured by Timour, the glory of the Ottomans revived again, with redoubled splendor, in his until the conquests of the illustrious Mohammed II. securely descendants
;
the ascendancy of
C)
Gibbon.
xxvii
Tatary who have ceased to exist, as will tend to prevent our falling into error respecting them, we can now with greater accuracy proceed With in the examination of the language and literature of their descendants.
outline of the nations of
this for
my
historical relations as
principal object, I have, throughout, endeavoured to compress the much as the nature of the subject would allow ; and have
details as were less generally known, and yet essential to our correct notions of the subject. forming The result of our examination of the historical fragments that have been pre-
served relating to the nations of Tatary who have ceased to exist, leads us to consider the languages spoken by the Hioung-nou, the Tou-kiue, the Hoei-hou,
Of these, the Seljucides, the Patzinaks, and the Romans, as sister dialects. however, we have few data to guide us to just conclusions concerning their
degree of analogy ; and when we have proved that each of them formed part of the Turkish family, we have done almost as much as our materials allow.
The language of the Turkish race, which is at present spread over so extensive a portion of the earth, is spoken by nations, for the most part, independent of each other, of very different grades in the scale of civilization, and whose relations with surrounding people have differed according to their relative The Turkish language, acted upon by such varieties of situation at positions.
present, consists of ten divisions or dialects
;
Kaptchak, the Kirghis, the Turcoman, the Caucaso-Danubian, the Austro-Siberian, r the Yakoute, the Tchouvache, and the Osmanli These divisions of the Turkish
language comprise
or other of these
is
all
the dialects which are at present known to exist and one almost every nation between the Mediterranean spoken by
the utmost extremity of Siberia and the In Egypt, in the states of Barbary, in the Levant, at the Court of Tehran, and in the northern and western provinces of Persia, the Turkish is the ruling language. In the widely-extended dominions of the Sultan,
between
borders of India.
throughout the greater part of Tatary, and the extent of Siberia, the Turkish language, in one or other of its dialectical variations, is the mother tongue of
the inhabitants
and whether the relations of diplomacy, the transactions of or the inquiring eye of Science, prompt our intercourse with these Commerce,
;
( )
In
this division, I
M.
It seems
more just
;
than
M.
Jaubert's classification of the Turkish Dialects into Turkish, Yakoute, and Tchouwache
or
M.
Remusat's, of Ouigour, Tchakhatean, or Boukharian, Turkish of Kasan, and Astrakhan, and that of
Constantinople.
Rech. 249.
xxviii
countries, a valuable
is
a knowledge of the
Turkish language. The dialect of the Turkish called Ouigour may be considered as the most learned of the ancient Turkish idioms and being the language of a people who possessed
;
Mo-
hammedanism.
the art of writing from an ancient period, and who early cultivated literature, it presents an interesting object, in examining the language and literature of the
The Ouigour is still the language of the inhabitants of the counbetween Kashgar and Kamoul and the learned M. Klaproth has given a Vocabulary of eighty-seven words, which he obtained from the mouth of a native of Tourfan, whose mother tongue was the Ouigour. The differences
Turkish race.
tries
;
existing between the Ouigour dialect and that of the Osmanli are, for the most part, such as the relative situation of the two people would lead us to expect.
The language of
ment
in Europe,
to foreign influence.
the Ouigours, the primitive dialect, has been but little subject The Osmanlis, in their rise and progress, as in their settle-
In the Ouigour, the principal vestiges of the exercise of foreign influence may be traced to the vicinity of the Chinese but to so small an extent has this influence been exercised, that, except in some compositions, written expressly in imitation
;
of the style of China, it is scarcely discoverable. The adoption of the religion of Mohammed might contribute somewhat to affect it, by the introduction of words to
express the ideas of their new theology but as the Koran reached the Ouigours by means of Missionary efforts, their conversion did not produce such changes as were effected in the language of those tribes who sought the religion of Islam
:
The
ancestors of the Osmanlis, on the contrary, and Arabia, there received the faith of
Mohammed
immediately from its professors. With the religion of the Persians and Arabians, some portions of their languages were acquired and the adoption
;
of the Alphabetical characters of their preceptors rendered the introduction of words more easy and frequent. The political relations of the Osmanlis with the
west, and their long residence in Europe, have succeeded to this : and if there are variations and differences between the dialects of Tourfan and Constantinople,
we may
trace most of
causes.
But while
the Osmanli has been thus enriched and improved, in point of vigour and simpliand although we must award the city it is perhaps surpassed by the Ouigour of refinement to the former, the latter must be considered as the purest of palm the Turkish dialects
;
it is
xxix
The Ouigour dialect, though superior in simplicity to the Osmanli, is however much inferior in beauty and exactitude of expression. The Verb in the Ouigour is
not subjected to that mechanism which renders the nicety of expression so great The Affirmative, the Active, the Passive, and the in the dialect of Constantinople.
Negative, appear to be the only forms of the Verb known to the Ouigours. They are strangers to the composition of Impossible, Reciprocal, Causal, and Personal
Of
the nature
Verbs, formed by the insertion of a letter or a Particle between the radical and
termination, which constitutes so material a feature in the Osmanli.
rative
is
:
its
the root from which the Simple Tenses are formed and the only Tenses an Ouigour Verb appears to be susceptible of, are the Present and the Preterite. The Verb Substantive in the Ouigour is not an
unknown
Auxiliary
it is
portant terminated
rite is
offices
always employed alone and is never found performing those imwhich have been assigned to it by the Osmanlis. The Infinitive is
;
by
The Prete-
formed by adding to the Imperative the Particle *j<3 dim, answering to the Preterite in *$ dum of the Osmanli and the mode of forming the Persons of the
;
Verb is the same as in that dialect. The Particles in j ur and (jl** mish, and the Gerunds in ^S ken, <-^, ib, and -Jj ub, are also frequently employed. The Numerals offer a strong
proof of the Ouigour being the primitive dialect, by giving the of the Numeral Adjectives at present employed by the Osmanlis, the etymology origin of which is undiscoverable in their own language. Thus, in the Turkish of
" Constantinople, as in Ouigour, /* sekiz is eight," and is, in the former, j>^ seksen, while in the latter it
i
^1
is
"
eight, ten."
in the subsequent
In the dialect of the Osmanlis, the Conjugation is executed throughout by the Verb Substantive and the Defective Verb *j1 im, which correspond to our idea of Auxiliaries. Each of the Tenses is formed by uniting to the entirely
aid of the
Verb, either in
Auxiliaries.
Imperative state or in the form of a Participle, the Tenses of these 11 " kilurum,"\ do," * Jolts' kilur idum, J^)^ kilur imishem, I did, +JS *xl kildum, kilmish dldum," I have done," are all formed in this manner ; Aljl \jZJj> and are, when analysed, ^1* kilur, " doing" *! im " I am ;" J& kilur, " doing " *&>} idum " I was." This fact produces a singular anomaly, in comparing the Ouigour
its
j,
which
The Ouigour Inflexion, with regard to the Simple Tenses executed exactly in the same manner as that of the Osmanli employs, which even appears more distinctly, on account of elision being less used.
it
is
rtj^? kilurim
is,
Doing
am ;"
*> jJuw
kildim
(
'*
XXX
have done"
" to do,
which
have been." The singularity of this formation of Tenses is used as an Auxiliary to produce it, not existing in the
language in which it is employed. The Verb Substantive *jI of the Osmanlis is an utter stranger to the language of the Ouigours, and yet it is thus found into the most intimate part of their idiom. entering
what
This forms a curious problem for the consideration of the Philologist. How, at period, and from whom, have the Osmanlis derived the important addition
which the possession of an Auxiliary Verb, and its employment in the formation of Compound Tenses, makes to their Grammatical system ? Or, if the Verb existed
in the primitive dialect,
why was
its
employment rejected ?
traces of
its
it
If
?
it
Ouigour, should
period
it
use
And
if
at a later
introduced, not only into the written dialect, but even into that which
spoken
by
all
classes
In a language not rich in Terminations, the want of Compound Tenses considerably diminishes the resources of the writer who is unable to vary the turn of
;
In this respect, the Ouigour is in so great a degree, with the Mandshu and the similarly situated, but not Mongol. Reduced to the frequent use of Particles, the sense is kept up by a
in his compositions.
series of little propositions, relating the events in the order of occurrence,
and
subject.
the certainly possesses some advantages ideas are put together without confusion or inversion and simplicity and clearness are certainly attained, if grace and elegance are sacrificed 8 .
of composition
mode
may
be,
it
The literature of the Ouigours has suffered so much from the ravages of time and the destroying hand of man, that but very few Manuscripts in Ouigour Characters are known to exist in the Libraries of Europe. Of these, none can be considered as belonging to the ancient dialect of the Ouigours and we place them among the more modern productions of that language.
;
must therefore
at various
Destruction of
the Library of the Ablai-yinKied.
of the
periods, to procure large Collections of valuable Manuscripts in the different Asiatic Dialects and the Kied or Monasteries of the Lamas, so numerous in
( )
The author
is
indebted for
;
much
of the learned
still
M. Remusat
"
it is
much
to
be regretted,
1
remains incomplete.
xxxi
the depositories of these literary treasures. prince Tatary, frequently became named Ablai, who had amassed a vast quantity of Oriental Manuscripts, bestowed
them on one
Kied.
of these monasteries which was named, from its founder, Ablai-yinThis monastery was situated a short distance from the Russian frontier, The peaceful inhabitants were and was known to exist until a late period. and the place was for some time at length obliged to abandon their treasures
;
its total
destruction.
M.
Sokolof,
a young Naturalist, found the place in the possession of a squadron of Russian and cavalry; and among the ruins he was only able to discover a few torn
scattered leaves, which, strewed along the
half obliterated.
Some
of these fragments, in Mongol, Tibetian, Sanscrit, and Ouigour some are still printed, some written in letters of gold on a paper of a blue ground
preserved in the cabinets of the curious, and are the only relics of this valuable '. library, the latest that existed in Tatary, and perhaps the most magnificent Of the Ouigour MSS. at present existing, the Bodleian may boast of the posthe Bibliotheque du Roi contains two and a third was sent from Vienna to Paris, about the year 1823, by that learned Orientalist, Von Hammer.
session of one
; ;
Ouigour
Manuscripts.
Bakhtiar
Nameh
of the Bodleian appears to be the most ancient of these. The date of the transcription is A.H. 838, answering to 1434 A.D. It was from this MS.
The MS.
a.d. H34.
that
Hyde
misnamed
gave an engraved specimen, consisting of the first page which he Khitaian, conceiving that it was the Code of Laws of Tchingis Khan.
;
Jones x was equally mistaken in regard to this MS.; the writing of which he stated to be evidently a bad Cufic and the work a Mendean one, on some religious subject. M. Langles came nearer the truth, when he stated the
Sir William
;
Mongol but
;
is
Mandshu languages.
is,
in fact,
Hyde
consists of the
Ouigour, both in characters and language and the specimen given by Formula with which Mohammedan works usually commence,
the Title of the book, the Division of the work into ten parts, and an account of the Contents of each as far as the sixth. The words written on the margin are
" Bakhtiar
Nameh," the title. The writing of this MS. is perhaps the most
beautiful
we
possess.
It consists
in Siberia repertis.
Acta
Mem.
de l'Acad. des B. L.
XXX.
p. 777.
Hyde
x
(
) Asiatic
Researches,
Rem. Rech.
p. 264, note.
xxxii
and the characters and proper names are written in red. and unaffected, but perfectly destitute of ornament and the style simple frequent tautological repetitions and pleonasms, with which it abounds, shew that
;
The
sition.
exactitude of expression was more the aim of the author than elegance of compoThe subject of the Bakhtiar Nameh is well known, from the Persian version
: ;
the events are probable, and well contrived and, as a work of fiction, after the model of the East, it is not often surpassed. But though this may give it no claim to a great attention at the hands of the Learned, yet to the Philologist, as a
Miradg, and Tezkere'i Evlia.
specimen of a little-known language, it is far from being destitute of interest. The MS. of the Bibliotheque du Roi is a folio, consisting of 231 leaves, beauti*
fully written in
Ouigour characters
a.d. 1436.
and the Tezkere'i Evlia, the Legends of the Mussulmen Saints. The date of the transcription of these MSS. is A.H. 840 (1436 A.D.) and they are probably some
of the earliest literary efforts of the new converts in their adopted faith. Neither of these works can be considered as of great interest, except in a philological point of view. They offer no specimen of the literature of the Ouigours themselves
;
Miradg
is
a translation
from the Arabic, and the Tezkere'i Evlia from the Persian. The Grammatical principles of the Ouigour, in these works, are however unchanged and present
;
Kaondat-k<mbilik.
the same simple dialect to which we have before alluded. The MS. of the Kaoudat-kou-bilik, "or Science of Government," sent
Hammer
to Paris,
is
any of the
by Von * preceding. As a
specimen of the original literature of its age, this work is most curious. From a passage which is found in the manuscript, it appears that this work was coma.d. 1069.
posed about A.D. 1069; corresponding to the beginning of that bright period when the Seljukians were masters of Iran, and Alp Arslan was seated on the
throne.
Its transcription is dated A.H. 843., corresponding to the year 1459 of the Christian aera. The manuscript consists of ninety-three folio leaves of cotton
paper, but the writing is not so beautiful as that of the other manuscripts. In various parts, some early possessor has given interlinear translations of words in Persian and Arabic ; usually marking his approbation or dissent by placing in the
1j
"
He
is
eloquent,
body of the manuscript, various titles which seem to prove that the work was transcribed at a time when the racters Turks had adopted the Alphabet of the Arabians, but when their own had not yet
;
1*
f&
"
He
been rejected.
xxxiii
The manuscript commences with two Prefaces one in verse, the other in prose containing the titles of the work, and the names by which it is known in Turkestan and the neighbouring countries. With the exception of the one Preface, and the
;
;
it is entirely written in verse always rhyming, and containing of syllables. This work seems to make some approach towards an equal number Dramatic composition; and in the Preface, the author gives his list of the
Table of Contents,
dramatis personae.
the
first,
He
tells
us
"
:
The work
is
Executive Power, or Force of the Empire the third, the Intelligence the fourth, Moderation. These four qualities are represented under the names of four y persons. Justice, or the Rising Sun, is represented under the name of Ilek , or
the King. The Executive Power, or the Full Moon, is represented by Orkhtourmish, or the Vizir. Oktoulmish, the son of the Vizir, personates Intelligence and
;
Moderation
counsel,
figured by Otkhourmish, the Vizir's brother. These persons hold and discourse with one another by question and answer. After the
is
1 ''
prose Preface, and its translation in verse, follows the Table of the Seventy-two Chapters. These are frequently very difficult to be understood and the meaning
;
For the translation of the Table of impossible to discover. and the analysis of their contents, which is subjoined, I am indebted to Chapters, M. Amedee Jaubert*, whose known attainments in the Turkish language and
of
some
it
is
its
is
dialects
Those
;
Chap.
I.
In
author celebrates the omnipotence, the goodness, and the wisdom of the
Chap.
The panegyric of Mohammed Mustafa, the Prophet of God. Mohammed is here considered as the most perfect of created beings, the lamp of universe illuming the whole world, without whom nothing could exist or prosper.
II
III.
the
The panegyric of the Four Companions of the Prophet. Chap. IV. The panegyric of the Khan reigning in the Khanat of Bokhara.
Chap.
The panegyric of
the
Khan commences by
Ilek
is
the
name of a Khan
of Kashgar, who lived in the fourth century of the Hejira. Manuscrit Turc en Characteres Ouigours. Paris, 1825.
xxxiv
of
which the following translation of a portion will give some idea ; but its imagery and style are lost in the difference of our idiom.
the beauty
" The breeze of Spring has blown from the quarter of the rising sun, and the road of The earth is covered with verdure, adorning the is opened beneath its feet. Paradise
whole world
the
passing the
tail
:
of the Fish,
in front of the
Ram
all
Nature
is
adorned
all
With
the zephyr
and
Caravan of Khathai
is
arrived in Tabakhtchan.
by myriads
The
flowers spring
their foliage.
The morning
breeze
is
the
buds
spring forth
The wild
quench
their
by the
rivulet.
The crane
towards the Kizil Ghazi Khan, " be lengthened, as that of prince," adds the author,
the joyful partridge flies " to the eyebrows always black." May the life of this
Lokman
the
Wise
!"
Chap. V.
The description
of man. The first of the Planets is named destiny and guide the way or Zohal, Saturn, whose revolution occupies two years, eight months, and a Sekentis,
:
week.
Following him is Okhi, Jupiter his revolution is performed in two years and months wanting a week. Jourout is Mars, whose influence is said to prolong the two The Moon is consiIshik is the Sun Sebit, Venus life of man. Tilek, Mercury.
; ;
full
when
in
opposition
(&Aju) with
are
*7.
2.
*8.
9.
3.
4.
5.
10.
11.
Jounk, Aquarius.
6.
(the bird).
* Chap. VI.
Definition of the
is
sciences,
and of wisdom.
* Chap. VII
The design of the author, in this chapter, much loquacity, and the advantages of sileDce.
to
XXXV
To prove that a good education leads to the practice of good works. The scope of this chapter is, the praise of good education, the distinction between fame. Among these means the right and wrong, and the means of acquiring just
He
;
of the greatest
even for an imaginary hero Afrasiab, so famous among the Persian authors, in the wars between Iran and Touran.
J
"
^jAjkjjl
(_5^
{J^i*X
%l
^^ J^i?^
;
" But
were not
for them,
thing of him."
Chap. X. The utility of discernment, of wisdom, and of knowledge. The author in this proves that true greatness consists in learning.
Chap XI.
Relative to the
motives
title
of the work.
title of the book, Kaoudat-kou-bUik, or " Science of Government," are here given, and an account of the allegorical persons
The
introduced.
Chap. XI.
sented
Commencement
portrait of
;
by
the King.
one of the author's allegorical representatives
introduced in
this
The
chapter and the work then proceeds with discourses and imaginary conversations, in which the science of Government, the duties of the Prince, and the acquisition of wisdom and power, are treated of. The sixty other chapters are occupied with these
subjects
:
titles
conclude
my
notice of this Manuscript with giving a few verses, which will afford
its
some
author.
^jSk
" Politeness " Without
is
u_>i)l
the
politeness, there
"
He who
xxxvi
"
O my
son
'.
"
Whoever
This notice, which the limits of a Preliminary Discourse have ohliged me to curtail, will give an idea of the nature of the Kaoudat-kou-hilik which is
;
similar in design to the elegant work of Feriddin Attar, so extranslated and commented on by the learned M. de Sacy. It is much cellently to be regretted that similar manuscripts, of which no doubt many are in existence
somewhat
sought out, and recovered from the which they linger and it is to be hoped that the learned Orientalists of France and Germany, to whom Ouigour Literature owes so much, will not
in the public libraries of Europe, are not
obscurity in
its
cause *.
The Jagataian
dialect is the
Turkestan, including Kharism and Great Bokharia, the Mawarannahar of the Orientals. This country, comprising some of the most delightful regions of the East, was the favourite residence of the Princes of the House of Tchingis and Timour who sought the repose of the beautiful valleys of Sogdiana, whenever the A son of Tchingis gave his name to this delightful toils of war permitted. territory and Jaghatai became the appellation of the country and the language. Under the patronage of Princes who were able to appreciate and knew how to reward the efforts of genius, the literature of Jaghatai became celebrated and
;
though
it
it
may
surpassed the Ouigour. In the most ancient state of the Jaghataian dialect, its affinity with the Ouigour seems to have been extremely strong ; and for some time after their conversion
to
Mohammedanism, the Ouigour Alphabet was still employed by the Jaghataians. The more modern writings of Jaghatai, however, approach nearer to the Osmanli
;
a
(
MSS. among
Grammar.
xxxvii
and, with the exception of the use of harsher consonants, and the frequent employ-
ment of the vowel letters, where the Osmanlis retain only the vowel points, there is but little difference in this structure of these two dialects. In the Vocabulary there the idiom of Jaghatai has retained many ancient are some material differences
:
we may
made
to their Vocabulary,
In since their settlement in Europe, are unknown in the language of Jaghatai. words derived from the Persian and Arabic, they are almost equal in numbers ; though both, in engrafting these words into their idioms, have carefully preserved
the principles of their Grammar, by subjecting the adopted words to the forms of which their own Parts of Speech were susceptible so that this introduction of
;
language of either. The dialect of Jaghatai is remarkable for clearness, simplicity, and force. Its style is pure and unaffected. It is perfectly free from those faults which are so common in the in which metaphor and hyperbole hold so writings of Persia the Rengeni Ibarut,
effected
any
conspicuous a place, is almost undis cover able in the authors of Jaghatai; and its manliness and unadorned simplicity remind us more of the taste of Europe, than of the flowery and verbose style in which the nations of Asia so frequently
indulge.
In the same
the term
manner that the name Tatar has been applied to the Turkish nations,
;
Jaghataian
Mongol has frequently been employed to express their language and many works which properly belong to the Jaghataian dialect have been so desigOne of the most curious monuments of Jaghataian literature which has nated.
been thus misnamed is the Tezukat Timour, or " Commentaries of Timour." Of this " work, as well as the Mulfuzat or Memoirs of the same prince, we have translations
Tczukat and
Mulfuzat of Timour.
but the Jaghataian originals have not been discovered ". There who as well as his subjects were Turks, knew no other
"in
that
evident, not only from the testimony of the Persian translator, but also from the Jaghataian verses and plirases wliich he has preserved in his version all
;
William Jones
tells
Sir dignities, are certainly Turkish. in India, a learned native corrected his mistake, when he us, that,
;
names of
used the term Mongol to express the language in which the Tezukat was written its proper designation was Turki. M. Remusat has even gone
"
)
Institutes of
"
Oxford,
783."
London, 1830."
xxxviii
so far as to say, that he ran no hazard in affirming that not one have been found in the army which, under the command of Baber,
quest of Hindostan in the sixteenth century, and gave birth to the dynasty which has been so improperly named the dynasty of the Great Moguls c
.
uiugh Beg,
Timour to that of Baber, was the brightest period of Jaghaliterature. The grandson of Timur, Ulugh Beg, himself a poet, was one of taian its greatest patrons. During his reign, the arts and sciences flourished, and the literature of Jaghatai was zealously cultivated. He built a college and observaat Samarkand, which became one of the most celebrated in the East and to tory
the reign of
;
From
the protection and labours of this prince nomical Tables which bear his name.
Mir au swr,
A.D. 1470.
we
But the " greatest of the contributors to the literature of this country, and one of d its most munificent patrons, was Mir Ali Shir, whose poetical name was Nuvai He was Vizir to the Sultan Hussain Mirza, who reigned in Khorassan, and of whose
.
.
brilliant court
in
he formed the brightest ornament. To him the palm of excellence Jaghataian verse has been unanimously awarded and his numerous works in poetry and prose have gained him that reputation as an author, which his
;
CL>USI,
14941531.
perhaps the gem of Jaghataian literature. The original of this interesting work has fortunately been preserved and the Library of the Honourable East-India Company possesses a Of this fine manuscript of it, which formerly belonged to the late Dr. Leyden.
;
manner
work we possess an English translation 1 but that has been made principally, I believe, from the Persian, as it differs in many respects from the original Jaghataian This work contains the history of the author's adventurous and manuscript.
;
eventful career, from liis ascending the throne of his ancestors to his conquest of the empire of Hindostan and for naivett of style, and expressive simplicity, it is not excelled by any work of a similar nature. It may be divided into three parts the
; ;
first
his
c
(
d (
extending from Baber's accession to the throne of Ferghana, to the time of expulsion from his paternal dominions by Sheibani Khan, a period of about
)
)
Rem. Rech.
233.
lias his
Takhellus, or Poetical
name
in the last
<!u>lj
ol>
Baber Nameh.
written by himself; translated
4to.
"
( )
Memoirs
of Zehir eddin
Muhammed Baber, Emperor of Hindustan, John Leyden, M.D., and partly by W. Erskinc, Esq.,
London, 1826."
xxxix
the second from his being compelled to quit his country, to his last twelve years invasion of Hindostan, a period of about twenty-two years and the third con;
youthful fondness for the poetry of his native country frequently calls to his mind the verses of its Poets, suited to the varied situations in which he was placed. We also find him catching their inspiration; and some of his own compositions are not
;
which partakes too much of the nature of a journal, in which whatever occurred, whether interesting or not, finds a place. But the two former portions of the work, the reminiscences and adventurous days, are vivid and picturesque and his passionate of his
for about five years. taining his transactions in Hindostan incident, the two first parts are much superior to the last,
Both
in style
and
and the prince displays an acumen and critical taste in highly interesting the merits of the different authors, which is frequently surprising. The examining account of the Court of Sultan Hussain " is very amusing and the sketch of Mir
;
Ali Shir
is
no doubt
faithful
and
correct.
It
is
as follows
:"
Ali Shir
Beg
In their youth Nuvai was not so much the Sultan's Amir, as his friend. had been schoolfellows, and were extremely intimate. I know not for what they but he went to Saoffence, he was driven from Heri by Sultan Abu Said Mirza markand, where he remained for several years, and was protected and patronized
;
Ali
Shir
Beg was
;
this elegance
but this
and polish were ascribed to the conscious pride of was not the case they were natural to him, and he had
when he was at Samarkand. Indeed, Ali Shir Beg was an incomparable person. From the time that poetry was first written in the Turki Language, no one has written so much and so well. He composed six
Mesnavis
in verse
;
like
the
He
also
composed
the Singularities
musical talent of the Court, Baber gives an account of the prototype of a celebrated
lutanist,
taste
He
had the
when
desired to play.
ill
;
On
Khan
desired
him
to play.
After
much
own
instrument, but
for nothing.
how matters
one good
in his
(
'
xl
)
'
of Infancy,' Nevader Ushehab, the Wonders of Youth,' Bedaia ul Vaset, the Marvels of Manhood,' and Faveid ul Keber, or Benefits of A He likewise
'
ge.'
composed several other works, which are of a lower class, and inferior merit to these. Of that numher is an imitation of the Epistles of Moulana Abdalrahman Jami, which he partly wrote and partly collected. The object of it is, to enable
every person to find a letter suited to any business on which he may desire to write. He also composed the Mizan al Auzan, the Measure of Metres,' on Prosody, in which he is very incorrect for in describing the metres of twenty' ;
four rubais, or quatrains, he has erred in the measure of four he has also made some mistakes regarding other poetical measures, as will be evident to any one
:
He besides completed a divan in Persian; and in his compositions in that language, he assumed the name of Fani. Some of his Persian verses are not bad but the greater part of
to the structure of the Persian verse.
;
they are excellent, both as to the airs themselves and as to the preludes. There is not upon record in history any man who was a greater patron and protector of men
poor.
:
He
Audi,
their
who were so
eminence and celebrity by the instructions and encouragement of Ali Shir Ustad Behzad and Shah Muzafer owed their reputation and fame in Beg. and so many were the excellent works painting to his exertions and patronage
:
which owed their origin to him, that few persons ever effected any tiling like it. He had no son, nor daughter, nor wife, nor family he passed through the world
:
unencumbered.
life
first, he was Keeper of the Signet ; in the middle period of his he was invested with the dignity of Beg, and held the government of
At
him with a large sum returned from the Asterabad campaign, the Beg came out of the city to meet him between the Mirza's saluting liim, and his rising, he was affected with a sudden stroke, which prevented him getting up, and he was obliged to be carried off. The physicians were unable to render him any assistance; and the next morning he departed to the mercy of God. One of his own couplets was liighly
:
afterwards renounced the profession of arms, and on the contrary, he annually presented of money, as a present. When Sultan Hussain Mirza
;
He
applicable to his situation : " I perish of a mortal disease, though I know not what it is: "h " In this disease, what remedy can physicians administer ?
b
(
)
Memoirs of Baber,
xU
This sketch, though shorn of its native graces in the translation, will suffice to shew the style of the Vakaet Baberi ; a work which may be recommended to the
attention of the Learned, as a curious and interesting specimen of the literature
of Jaghatai
"
'.
The Genealogical History of the Turks" js* <j\j is another important work in the Jaghataian dialect. The author was Abulghazi Bahadour Khan, Sultan of Kharism, who wrote about A.D. 1663. Of this work we possess no
accurate version; and the mangled translations existing in the various languages of Europe afford but a very imperfect notion of the original The text of was lately edited at Kasan, by M. Fraehn. This work, as well as the Abulghazi
11
^y
fjoftm
productions of Mir Ali Shir, deserve an entire translation and it is to be hoped that the learned Academician ', who has undertaken the one, will not relinquish
;
which the name of Kaptchak has been given is that of Kasan Of the Dialect of Kaptchak. and Astrakhan and the neighbouring country, the inhabitants of which are the descendants of the numerous army of Turks who, under Batou, settled in that country, and formed part of the powerful empire of Kaptchak which, after its
The
dialect to
there are several varieties, spoken by the different Turkish tribes, subjects of Russia, in the Governments of Tobolsk, Tomsk, Perm, and Orenburgh. In many of these, the mixture of the Finnish with
sixteenth century.
Of
The dialect of Kasan is the most is very perceptible. cultivated and polished of the idioms of Kaptchak. Some works in this dialect
have been published; and we have some interesting specimens, in the Poems printed at Kasan in 1820, and in the Life of Tchingis Khan and Iksak Timour,
published by Ibrahim Ben Ishak Khalifi, with other historical documents. There are two people of Turkish origin who bear the name of Kirghiz; the Kara Kirghiz or Burut, and the Kirghiz Kaissak. The Burut are the nomade
OftheKirghii.
'
There
is
in
not allude.
palliative,
( ) Sir
The custom
is
no
and
Soman.
"
:
I. p.
M. Quatremere
{
) jlfela* *~jIs
ja>o fj0yemf*j*ktjy j jy
xHi
inhabitants of Chinese Turkestan, and possess the country between Andzidgan and Kashgar. The Kirghiz Kaissak, a numerous and powerful nation, divided into
three hordes, are nominally subject to Russia, and occupy the vast tracts which extend from the Caspian Sea and the Lake of Aral to the frontier of China. The
civilized
and
literature.
them
literary a people retrograding. feature in the history of literature singular They are said to have possessed a peculiar character, which is supposed to be the
;
to
any
At present they possess nothing that can entitle and we can only view them as exhibiting that distinction
same as that of the unknown Inscriptions found in Siberia, between the Obi and Yenesei the invention of the Cycle of Animals is also ascribed to them by the Chinese n In the seventh, eighth, and ninth centuries, the Kirghiz were called,
:
4=J> ipa Ha-kia-szu, pronounced Hakas." They suc7?\ 22Zm Swir* ceeded to the power of the Hoei-he, and finally to that of the Dgoungar. Since the
"
pronounced
3S; v^
/I*/]
S*
Ki-li-ki-szu,
which
is
The language of the Kirghiz differs little, in its grammatical construction, from the dialect of the OsmanUs and the mass of its words is derived from the same source. The modern Kirghiz are represented, by M. le Baron MeyendorfF as
;
fond of poetry, and listening with delight to the romantic poems of those whose profession it is to recite them. A fragment of one of the Songs of the Desert,
" Do you behold this snow I Indeed sung by a young maiden, is thus rendered is more fair Dost thou see the blood of that slaughtered lamb, sinking my body in the snow ? Indeed my cheeks are more ruddy Beyond tins mountain you will find the trunk of a scorched tree. Indeed my hair is more black. The Mollahs
:
! !
my
:
Another fragment
is
given as follows
:
ink."
possession of a man of wealth he has but one daughter. The day she remains alone in her home the night she wanders, and has no companion but the
:
moon.'"
means of ascertaining and as they are the only specimens of the literature of the Kirghiz 1 am able to collect,
far these are faithful, I have not the
How
Wen-hian-thoung-khao, K, 348,
p. 7.
ap.
Rem.
Recli. 301.
()
xliii
and branches of the nomade people named Turcomans are very Of the the Turcomans of Independent Turkestan, those of the Ottoman Empire, and of Russia. The first of these, of Caboul, of Persia, who wander to the east of the Caspian, are independent tribes, allied to the Khans of Khiva, Bokhara, and Ferganah the most powerful of which are the tribes of
The
divisions
numerous. The
Ersaroe, Jomoud, Koelen, and Tekeh, who are the allies of the Khan of Khiva. The Turcoman tribes of Caboul are governed by their own Khans, but acknowledge
the supremacy of the
Hazaris,
who occupy
The principal are the Aimaks and the Cab,oul. of Afghanistan; each being subdivided into many part
King of
are spread over all one of these, that gave birth to Nadir Shah; and another, the Kadjars, has given Persia its reigning monarch. The Turcomans of the Ottoman Empire consist of
are divided into forty-two numerous tribes: they the northern portion of the kingdom. It was the Afshars,
seventy-two tribes, who occupy many of the provinces of Kerman, Halep, Damascus, Erzeroum, Van, and other parts of the empire. The Turcomans of the Russian Empire are principally found in the Caucasian Government and the
Eastern Provinces.
The language of
;
the
differ
very consi-
derably from the Osmanli and there is little doubt that, in their ancient state, the resemblance between the two dialects was much greater.
The
title
of Caucaso-Danubian,
employed by M.
the dialects of three people who speak Turkish idioms having a great affinity with each other the Basians, the Koumuks, and the Nogais. The combination which produces this term was caused by the two former of these people in-
habiting the Caucasian region ; while the third extended towards the Mouths of the Danube. The Basian and the Koumuk dialects are spoken in Circassia and
Daghestan. The Basians are divided into two tribes, one of which is very numerous. The Koumuks are considered as the descendants of the Khazars, and
the
are governed by several petty Khans. The Nogais appear to be descended from Mongol race but their language, as well as the others, classed as Caucaso;
Danubian, is decidedly Turkish, and bears great affinity to the dialect of Jaghatai. Austro-Siberian is another of the Ethnographical terms of M. Balbi, and is of the
Austro-
numerous subdialects of the Turkish, more or less employed and mixed with Mongol and Samoyede words, which, with the exception corrupt, of the Tchoulym, are spoken in the southern part of Siberia p The principal
to designate those
.
Paris, 1826.
xliv
who speak the dialects included under this term are the Tchoulym, the Barabinzes, the Kuznesk, the Kashkalar, the Kanzagnes, the Yarinar, the Yastalar, the Tubinzes, the Beltyrs, the Sayanes, the Biriousses, and the Teleutes. Many
tribes
of these people cannot be considered as belonging to the Turkish race. The Tubinzes have all the traits of hyperborean descent; and the mixture of
Samoyede words
Mongols and Hyperboreans with the Turkish race and we must consider many of the tribes by which they are spoken as people who have changed their
in
Yakoutc.
language, and who, with the exception of speaking a Turkish dialect, have nothing common with the Turks.
The most
which
is
is
the Yakoute
spoken by the Sokhalar, or Yakoutes, who inhabit the banks of the Lena, near the Northern Ocean. Separated from the body of their race, they have still
preserved their language; and though much corrupted, the dialect of the Yakoute is but little different from the Osmanli. The Yakoutes are plunged in the
depths of ignorance
Tchouvache.
they live by the chace and are, for the most part, idolaters. The Tchouvaches are a numerous people in the Governments of Kasan, Wietka, Simborsk, and Orenburgh. Many of them are idolaters and offer sacrifices on a kind of altar, called Keremet. The language of the Tchouvaches, though it has been considered as belonging to the hyperborean family, is more properly classed
: ;
;
among
Its
Grammar
Turkish; and about three parts of its belonging to the Ouralian and Samoyede languages
approaches very nearly to the pure words are of Turkish origin; the rest
;
unknown.
The
principal
essential differences
between the
Grammar
of the
Tchouvache and the pure Turkish dialects consists in its Plural, which is regularly formed by the addition of zam or zem, as in Osmanli by } ler, and in its Pronouns. 7, in Tchouvache, is ap or abe; in Osmanli, ^> men: but this is only in
the Nominative, several of the Cases being formed by the use of men. Conjugation of Verbs is more simple than in the dialect of Constantinople
The
;
but
the forms, which are three, Past, Present, and Future, are in general similar. The Verb Substantive is bolab, which is the same as in the Jaghataian and other
Turkish dialects.
and to express
"
"
literally,
They
desire me."
required, the termination of the Verb is changed into mastap; as, kaziaradip, " I do not " I pray;" kaziarmastap, pray."
xlv
of
The greater part of the Turks of Siberia are entirely without literature many them are even ignorant of the use of Alphabetical characters and very few
: ; :
oftheOsmaniii.
possess any interest to arrest the attention of the curious it is therefore with no feeling of regret that I turn from these barren and uninteresting regions, and
a people approach towards the contemplation of the literature of the Osmanlis of the same race, indeed, as those of the Northern wastes, but one whose love of
;
learning,
and whose
efforts
towards
its
it
The prejudices which have so long led us to consider the Turks as ignorant and unlettered barbarians are now, for the most part, happily removed. The age is past in which the praise a Christian people would have
would be denied to Mohammedans
;
elicited
but
we have
still
imperfect knowledge of the Osmanlis, added to a certain degree of prejudice, The difference between the genius of the East and arising from our education.
West
is
of Oriental literature.
literature of Europe possesses little in common with the offspring of Asia. The climate of the North differs not more from that of the Oriental regions than the literary taste of their inhabitants the beauties of the one are the blemishes of the other and what the one admires, the other
:
;
almost a barrier to our arriving at an impartial judgment on the subject Formed on the model of Greece and Rome tempered by
Eastern nations, the Osmanlis have made the nearest approaches towards uniting the genius of both hemispheres. Situated both in Europe and in A sia, drawing their origin from the one, but having constant and continued relations with the other, they have in some measure learned to unite the
despises.
all
Of
the
beauties of each, and will gradually succeed in effecting a more complete union. But, although the difference of genius and style is thus rendered less perceptible in the Osmanli than in any other of the languages of Asia, it is not the less an Oriental
it by the test of the European model, we still find it, in not consonant to our ideas. In thus many respects, trying the literature of the East, however, we are subjecting it to a somewhat prejudiced judgment; for what-
idiom
and,
if
we judge
ever
little, conescape the censure of the critic. In the physical world we judge of the various species of animals we judge by themselves we do things relatively not compare the ant with the elephant, or the eagle with the fly each may be
differs
sequently, will
let us not, then, follow the excellent, nevertheless in its degree opposite course in examining the literature of nations essentially differing from each other in taste and opinions : let us endeavour, if possible, to eradicate this of
:
prejudice
xlvi
and
let
all
differing
from
There is no nation more passionately attached to literature than the Osmanlis. Instead of the religion they profess restraining their pursuit of knowledge, as the " Seek ignorant have asserted, we find their Prophet himself commanding it :
11
"
were
it
even to China.
It is
to possess all the sciences." The mandate of the Prophet was re-echoed hy the Sultan. The library founded by the conqueror of Constantinople bears its para" The phrase, as an inscription study of the sciences is a divine precept for true Believers." Neither the Prophet nor the Sultan has been disobeyed. The
:
Osmanlis have eagerly sought science, have zealously cultivated literature and it will be the object of this part of my Essay to endeavour to shew that their efforts have not been entirely unsuccessful,
;
of the Osmanii
The
dialect of the
Osmanlis
:
is
all
and nicety of expression, it is not rich, dignified, perhaps surpassed by any language and in grandeur, beauty, and elegance, it is almost unequalled. The perfection and regularity of its derivation, and the
and melodious
facility
with which
purposes.
be performed, render it extremely adapted for colloquial The addition of a letter or syllable makes the Verb Passive, negait
may
tive, impossible,
same manner, and by the same kind of mechanism. Thus, for produced " example, til^*,^^ sevishdurmemek, from viLcy* sevmek, to love," a word of
in the " to cause eight letters, would require in our language ten words to express it 11 that we do not love one another mutually. So, by the addition of a single letter, an impossibility of action will be understood viX^^iX^^u sevishdureh" to cause that it be us to love another mutually." The memek, impossible for derivation of the other parts of speech is not less regular Agents, Nouns of
:
:
and Adverbs,
are equally formed by the addition of a Particle to the Primitive Noun or Verb. In its Declension of Nouns it is similar to the Latin, possessing Five Cases, exclusive of the Vocative ; but the Osmanii Declension is more regular, the Radical
being
preserved entire throughout, and the Cases formed by Terminations attached. In following the natural division of Gender, the Osmanii has obviated
that difficulty which the French and many other languages present to a foreigner, by the employment of arbitrary Genders and the agreement of the Adjectives with either Masculine, Feminine, or Neuter Nouns, without undergoing any
:
xlvii
change, greatly simplifies and facilitates the construction of sentences. The conjugation is rich and regular, and is principally executed by the aid of the
Verb Substantive.
guage numerous
:
the inversion of phraseology which pervades the lanthe sense of a passage, suspended throughout by the employment of the
Participles, is determined
the
Prepositions are subjoined, instead of prefixed and, in construction, the governed precedes the governing. These peculiarities give a gravity and picturesque effect
to the periods of a Turkish composition,
q.
expression of the language The Osmanlis have enriched their language by the adoption of numbers of Persian, Arabian, Greek, Italian, and other European words ; and even traces of their
original neighbourhood to the Chinese are visible.
The dignity of
mj ^ e ^ as not
ti^j
Bey
or
mode
of
named fy, are identical with the Chinese jfolj Thu. The forming the names of Agents by the addition of ^- tchi answers to the
tche,
Chinese y+
of which
is
subjoined to a Verb.
dele, is
<*ZXJii
dekmek,
"
<l)o
ylQ te.
according to the
{m
/F^ ti
break of day,"
"dawn,"
is
in the Chinese
r^ l
tan or dan:
yo
M,"water,"
is
yaz,
"summer,"
r
.
differ
from
*\
{-J
yeou, in the
same sense
But
has not
structure of the language; and while it enriches- the Vocabulary, the mechanism and grammatical construction remain unaltered.
affected the least alteration in the
(
languages
allicit
" Suavitem Persica, ubertatem ac vim Arabica, mirificam habet Turcica dignitatem
;
up
prima
atque oblectat
quodammodo
incitatius
sed non sine aliqua elegantia et pulchritudine. Ad lusus igitur et amores sermo Persicus, ad poemaSl et eloquentiam Arabicus, ad moralia Vol. II. p. 360. scripta Turcicus videtur idoneus."
r
Rem. Rech.
torn. I. p.
303.
xlviii
From
the earliest periods of their history, the Osmanlis have devoted themselves
to the cultivation of literature. The last words of Othman to his son Orkhan " " Be the were religiously support of the faith, and the protector of the sciences
...
observed
A.D.
1336.
and no sooner had his triumphant arms planted the crescent on the it was adorned with a college of royal foundation, which the
;
and learning of its Professors soon rendered celebrated throughout the East students even from Persia and Arabia did not disdain to become the disciples
of the Osmanlis
successors.
The example of Orkhan was imitated, and surpassed, by his Bajazet, each year of his reign, endowed an academy of science.
".
Amurat,
his foundations
not omit to decorate his conquests by the munificence of and long before Constantinople became the seat of their empire,
The conqueror one of the greatest patrons of literature that perhaps any age or country has produced. Learned in the languages of Asia and Europe, he did not confine his patronage to the productions of his own nation or country. The poets of Persia and Arabia, the scholars and artists of Italy, were and Noureddin Jami, the author of the beaualike the objects of his distinction
of Constantinople,
tiful
A.D. H53.
of Yussuf and Zuleikha, and Philelphus, ode, were equally indebted to his munificence".
poem
who
a.d. 1471.
The first conII, Sofiya, and the Mohammedieh. was furnished with the most skilful prosisting of six colleges, amply endowed, but the second, raised by Mohammed himself, was on a more fessors of science
existence to
;
Mohammed
Aya
Two
owe
their
Sixteen colleges, adapted for the reception of six hundred were comprised within its compass the most celebrated of the Osmanlis students, were numbered among its teachers, and Constantinople still considers the
magnificent
scale.
greatest ornaments. It has been the constant practice to attach Muderisehs (a^J^e) or colleges to the buildings they dedicated to the purposes of religion. More than five hundred such institutions, each bearing the name of its founder, are still existing in Constantinople. of
its
Mohammedieh one
of the
Ottoman Princes
(') Cantemir
Hist Ottom.
(') Ibid. torn. I. lib. 2. p. 266. u ( ) Gentil BeUin, a painter, of Venice, was sent for to Constantinople, to display
his art;
and was
handsomely rewarded.
He drew
xlix
the literary resources of the capital, and attest the zeal and regard which the Osmanlis have displayed for the cultivation of literature.
Before proceeding to survey the literature of the Osmanlis themselves, it may not be improper to examine to what degree they have cultivated foreign learning, and how far they are indebted to other nations. Notwithstanding the pride of
Foreign
we
ignorance, and contempt for foreign learning, usually attributed to the Ottomans, find them at all periods anxiously seeking the enrichment of their literature
In the reigns of the early Sultans, when the Greek and Roman. of classic literature was in their hands, many of the authors of whole range Turkish version of Plutarch's Greece and Rome assumed a Turkish dress.
Lives,
made by command
of
Mohammed II.,
is
known
to have existed
the
Com;
mentaries of Caesar became accessible to the Osmanlis in the reign of Soliman I. These works and Aristotle and Euclid are also found in their language.
are
known
but
it
cannot be supposed
that they were the only monuments of classical antiquity that attracted the attention of these enlightened princes and it is not even now impossible that
;
some of the
yet be recovered from Even in modern times they have not failed to Modem
may
procure translations from the works of various European nations. The Sultan Mustafa III. introduced the " Prince" of Machiavel to the Osmanlis not however
" refutation the Anti-Machiavel ? of the omitting, at the same time, to annex its of Prussia. Krusinski's Journal, the Works of Boerhaave, our English King
Sydenham, Bonnycastle, Vauban, Lafitte, Truquet, Lalande, and a translation of some unpublished manuscripts of Cassini the Astronomer presented by his son to the Turkish Ambassador, are found on the shelves of the public libraries of Constantinople, and many of them have been thought worthy of being submitted to the Imperial Press. To the Persians and Arabians the Osmanlis are certainly under many obligations and they possess numerous translations and imitations
;
Oriental,
from the authors of those countries *, In their versions of the best historians of Persia and Arabia, they are not however servile. Instead of confining themselves
mere translation, the value of the works is considerably enhanced by additions and improvements. The Turkish translation of the valuable work of
to a
T
(
"
)
verbnm de verbo
reddant.
:
quam Grceca
non
legimus.
Ibn Khaldoun, by the celebrated Perizadeh and original in correctness and magnitude
;
Mohammed, is far superior to its many other works have been simi-
larly improved
that
many of the
;
Turks
It must not however be forgotten, best writings in Persian and Arabic are really the labours of the in the same manner that many learned treatises were written by European
by
their
Osmanli translators.
authors of different nations in the language of Rome. But we do not concede the glory of a Newton to the literature of Italy, because his Principia was written
in Latin
;
nor can we allow Persia or Arabia to claim the honour of those works
its
At least a century before the conquest of Constantinople, the Osmanlis possessed writers on every branch of literature ; and the works of various historians,
astronomers, and poets,
who
History,
down to us. Ahmed ben Yahia wrote a History of the Turks, in the reign of Orkhan and he is said to have drawn his materials from preceding historians. In Their historical works this branch of literature the Osmanlis particularly excel. and valuable and besides an immense number of private histoare numerous
;
;
rians,
they possess a continued series of Public National Annals, which form a connected chain, from the earliest periods of their history, down to the present time.
AD.
Saadeddin, 1554.
Saadeddin, the preceptor and historiographer of Murad III., is considered the " Prince of Ottoman historians. His Tadg al Tavarikh g;lyit J# the Diadem of
Histories,"
is
A.D. 1526.
a faithful and elegant account of the Turks, from their earliest to the year A.D. 1526, the end of the reign of Selim II. The style
is
considered
among
and the narrations of events, and the reflections of the author, are given wjth a in a country where the freedom of the fidelity and justice that are astonishing, is a feature pen would be supposed to be but little tolerated. This, however, common to many of the Ottoman annalists, some of whose comments on the acts
of
Government hardly seem the birth of subjects of despotism. The Tadg al Tavarikh forms the commencement of the national annals of the Osmanlis and
;
it is
A.D. 1700.
rather surprising that it should not have been chosen as the first of that series of public historians which has issued from the Imperial Press of Constantiand it is to be hoped that it will not long be suffered to remain in nople confounded with Saadi Efendi, who, manuscript. Saadeddin has been, by some, A.D. 1700, compiled an Abridgment of Ottoman History; but about the
:
year
an
infinitely different
description.
cannot forbear
I
Tadg
am
doing
its
author great injustice his native beauties are hid beneath a foreign garb his flowers bloom not in a foreign soil. The following is his account of that 7 After relating the unsuccessful interesting event, the siege of Constantinople
: : .
the besieged pursued their labours they were under arms of day, until the sun, the golden-winged bird of heaven, ceased to be from break visible in the terrace of the horizon. At length the Moslems placed their cannon,
of which
we
It
ments.
was
before spoke, in an effectual position, and threw up their entrenchto the Arabs and Janissaries that the Sultan confided this work.
like
the heart of an
they were pierced in a thousand places. The flames which mouths of these instruments of warfare, of brazen bodies The smoke, and fiery jaws, cast grief and dismay among the miscreants. which spread itself in the air, and ascended towards the heavens, rendered the brightness of day sombre as night, and the face of the world soon became as
issued from the
dark as the black fortune of the unhappy infidels. In liberating the arrows like ambassadors from the bows, the enemies, without guardian angels, were made to ' Wheresoever ye hear the information conveyed by the sentence of the Koran be, death will overtake you.' The balistas incessantly projected stones towards
:
who experienced
menaces
in the holy
book
' :
You
shall beat
sentence of those they reach.' They were sent to the profundity of Hell, to confirm the decree of the Judge of the tribunal of Fate. Nevertheless, the bullets
of stone from the artillery of the infidels overturned the bulwarks of the existence of numerous Moslems, and the field of battle was filled with martyrs. Two great
whose elevated masts towered toward the heavens, came on the part of the Franks, full of artifice, and worthy of Hell-fire, to bring succour to the Greeks. The miscreants who were on board these vessels threw themselves and strove to fill up the gaps and breaches with which the fortifiinto the place The besieged, cations were covered, and to repulse the warriors of the faith. confident in this passing success, like a tortoise who quits his shell, shewed their heads beyond the ramparts, applying themselves to vociferating reproaches on
vessels,
;
the Moslems. It was then that those among the Chiefs of the empire who agreed with Khalil Pasha sought to persuade the victorious monarch of the impossibility
y
This
M. Garcin
Jout. As.
tom.VIII.
The
by Bratuto.
Hi
this hero,
of gaining Constantinople, and the necessity of making peace and departing but who had a natural aversion to timid and indiscreet counsels, disdained
;
the perfidious advice of these men who taught evil. With firm foot in the place of combat, the Moslems, according to the advice of the faithful Ulemas and
numbers of the Heaven who defended the place. The Doctor Ahmed Kurani, the Sheik Ak Shemseddin, and the Vizir Zagtus Pasha, who partook of the sentiments of the Sultan, opposed peace and conciliatory measures saying, that to withdraw their hand from the lappet of the robe of Victory would not be fulfilling the
Sheiks, continued to precipitate into the pit of death great
rebels against
resolutions
Prophet
it
they had made: and relating to the troops the promiseof the Greece shall be conquered,' pointed out to them how necessary The greatest combat was to use all their efforts to verify his sentence
'
'
that which will take place at the conquest of Constantinople:' and the Moslems, prepared to abandon life in the sight of Religion, night and day illumined the field of battle with the lightning of their swords ; yet the Beauty,
is
The prudent enchantress of victory, did not display her radiant countenance. * chief of his warriors, and thus addressed them This monarch assembled the
:
by every possible fosse, and the courier of thoughts cannot even surmount the solid ramparts beyond. The walls encircle the city on three sides if we only attack it at a single point, we shall have great difficulty in conquering besides, victory would cause the destruction of a great part of our people we must therefore find some
:
:
means
rendered impregnable by the depth of the fosse, strengthened of defence we cannot without excessive loss cross this
means of attacking the place by sea.' " An immense chain was extended across the strait which separated Constantinople from Galata, which rendered the passage of vessels through it impossible. To find an expedient against this, the Chiefs in vain made the coursers of
thought traverse the desert of reflection till at length the conquering King of the World conceived the design of drawing the vessels of the Moslems from the fortress
;
which had been built, and to bring them as far as the port behind Galata. Although the execution of this project must be put among the number of things almost too difficult to be accomplished, yet, by Divine assistance, it was performed with ease.
By
the surprising
skill
their vessels, large as mountains, out of the sea, upon the land; and having rubbed their keels with grease, they made them glide along the earth, through hill
and
vale,
and launched them on the waves which bathed the ramparts of the
city
they afterwards set up a bridge upon these vessels, and formed entrenchments on
Hii
them. The priests had been incessant in their endeavours to sustain the courage The taking of of the besieged, at the same time that they consoled them for the astrological predictions of our is impossible, said they Constantinople books shew that our city can never be conquered, except when a king shall But when this make his vessels traverse the land, with sails displayed.'
:
'
'
knew
was accom-
of despair
gnawed
their
The unclean Emperor having learned that the fortifications which were hearts. on the side of the sea were also attacked, was nigh losing his reason nevertheless,
:
he reinforced the guard who held that place and applied himself to repair the but the Grecian soldiers walls, sometimes on one side, sometimes on the other
;
not being sufficient for this purpose, he ordered the Frankish army to repair the ramparts situated to the south of the Adrianople Gate. The principal Greeks
were indignant that the guarding of this place had not been confided to them, who had the greatest interest in defending it and that it should be left to strangers. Thus discord insinuated itself among the besieged, which occasioned wrong orders
;
The Osmanlis were not to be given for the direction of these troops of error. in perceiving this and, regarding their lives as merchandize of a vile price, long
;
by the breaches which were to the south of the Adrianople Gate. They got beyond the ramparts, when the advancemounted
to the assault with intrepidity,
guard of Darkness appeared from the western horizon; and soon the stars of Night were the witnesses of the superiority of the brave Moslems. On this, the
just and valiant
monarch commanded
his victorious
;
army
to put lanterns, or
lighted tapers, on the heads of pikes and lances and, until the planet of the fourth heaven should cast his rays upon the earth, to continue the combat, in
order to give no repose to the despicable infidels, nor to allow them time to repair their breaches. According to the imperial command, the light of the flambeaux
and lamps illumined the front of the plain covered with roses and tulips.
city
and
its
environs, which
became
like a
double merit of combat and prayer. the stains of their sins. Soon the sun shone forth from the western darkness
The Moslems, in this night, united the With the blood of the martyr they purified
;
and having put to flight the legions of stars by the arrows and darts of his rays, the crafty General of the Franks mounted the ramparts, in order to repulse the
cohorts of the
moment, a young Moslem, taking the cord of firm resolution, threw himself like a spider upon the walls, and, having vigorously employed his sword like the crescent moon, at one blow sent forth the soul of the infidel from his body, like an owl from its impure nest.
faith.
At
this
Hv
the Franks hurried themselves into the road of and, flight like an impetuous torrent, they hastened towards the sea, to their ships. regain It was then that the Moslems, binding round them the girdle of ardour, and, like
"
On
beholding
this,
the lion in pursuit of his prey, disregarding the rain of arrows, stones, bullets and shots continually pouring on them, crowded towards the breaches, assured The dust of the combat was raised even that they were the gates of Victory.
'
veil.' The swords reposed not and arrows incessantly pierced the breasts of the rebel the darts an instant troop. The Ottomans soon raised the standard of Victory on the walls of Con-
and proclaimed, with the free tongues of their swords, the Surats of and of the Ramparts.' z The defence of the place slackened and the Triumph, good news expressed in the words of the Koran, Verily our army shall obtain victory!' gave confidence to the Mussulman troops, and filled them with holy
stantinople
1
; ' '
'
enthusiasm.
his palace, situate to the north of the Adrianople Gate he sought to defend the avenues against the Moslem warriors when suddenly he learned that those who raised the excellent standard of the Holy Word had gained the interior
was in
of his palace.
his
from
his
good fortune was reversed grief overcame habitation. While regretting his unhappy
:
man, whose abode was soon to be the Shades, exclaimed, Where is a place of refuge a ?' He discovered a few of the Faithful, who, full of confidence, were occupied in pillage. At this, the fire of Hate filled his dark soul, and, rushing upon
'
these unsuspecting Moslems, his scythe-like sword gathered the harvest of their lives. One poor soldier of this band, who was only wounded, bathed in the blood
which poured from his wounds, and full of anguish, awaited the approach of death. The Greek monarch, beholding this miserable man, raised his sword to take his In this moment of despair, the wretched man, aided by the Divine last breath.
dragged this enemy of the faith from his saddle adorned with gold, and cast him on the dark earth, making his warlike scimeter descend upon his head. This exploit, which solaced the sufferings of the good Moslem, caused
assistance,
those
who
followed the
Emperor
to
:
fly.
fled far
hand to sword.
Koran, Surats
none dared put In the mean time, the Moslems opened the gates of the city and
not one remained in the
;
(*)
xlviii.
and lxxxv.
These Chapters,
in
Sale's Translation,
are entitled
"The
Victory," and
(")
"
The
Celestial Signs."
Surat lxxv.
Iv
who were
With puissant monarch. three nights and three days, feeding the eye of their hopes with the sight of the That metal which is a source of misfortune to fools, which Grecian beauties.
his permission, the fortunate troops pillaged the city
the world, was the portion gives reputation and pre-eminence to men unknown in of those who exchanged the wares of this life for the capital of eternal existence.
The
made known
the will of
Moham-
med, absolute as destiny this was, That the soldiers should cease from pillage, remaining peaceful, and doing no more injury to any one.' This august command having been executed, the swords were consigned to their sheaths, and the
bows to the corner of rest. By the care of the fortunate monarch, the dust of combat was allayed, the sword of war suspended the arrows were thrown aside, and the bows were broken. By his noble efforts, the profession of the Mussulman
;
and the five-times-repeated cry of the Religion of the Prophet, were heard, instead of the detestable sound of the bells. The churches of Constantinople were
faith,
despoiled of the vile idols which defiled them: they were cleansed from the abominable impurities of the Christian ceremonies. The ancient customs were
entirely changed many temples and chapels of the Nazarenes, by the placing of the Mihrab and the pulpit of the Faithful, rivalled the sublime Paradise. The
;
Tavarikh"" was taken up by Dgelal Zadeh, who wrote the Annals of the Reign of Soliman I. from A.H. 926 (1520), to 974 His work is known by the title of Tarikhi Dgelalzadeh %S\j%>. (1566). g Selaniki succeeded him. His history commences with the year of the Hejira 971,
li'.
Dgeiai Zadeh.
Seianiki.
answering to A.D. 1563; and concludes A. H. 1008 (1599). Both these works, as well as the Tadg al Tavarikh, forming the earlier Annals of the Ottoman
Empire, are still in manuscript but the succeeding historians have been submitted to the press. The first of these is Naima, the Imperial Historiographer.
;
Naima.
His Annals extend from A.H. 1000 (1591), to A.H. 1070 This work (1659). issued from the Press of Constantinople A.H. 1147, to A.D. 1734. corresponding It is in two folio volumes, and is entitled Kitab Tarikh Naima L,jjo j U v-jlif.
b
( )
Compare
it
vol.
Ivi
To the first volume, the Editor, Ibrahim, has prefixed an excellent Preface. It commences with philosophic reflections upon the causes of the rise, the power,
and the decay of empires. It shews the utility of the general study of History ; and discusses with elegance various points relating to the work. The Annals of
are written with elegance and perspicuity the events of each year and reign succeeding each other in chronological succession. His accounts of the acts and policy of other nations is also curious and interesting and Naima and his
;
;
Naima
continuators are capable of tlirowing much light on the history of Europe. Rashid and carries the history of the Ottocontinues the thread of Naima's relations
;
The Tarikhi Rashid Efendi (1060), (jJoil ii)j zifi issued from the Imperial Press in 1734; and, with its 'continuation by Tchelebi Zadeh, to A.H. 1141 (1728), formed two folio volumes. The accounts of the affairs of Europe, the embassies of the various nations,
down
to 1134 (1721).
and the characters of the eminent men and princes who flourished during the
period of these Annals, are well worthy of perusal. The Journal of the Turkish Ambassador at the Court of Paris is given entire, and is not among the least
entertaining of
Sami, shagir,
its
contents.
Sami, Shagir, and Subhi, appear next in succession, as Imperial Annalists. first of these begins with the year that Tchelebi Zadeh and the last continues the narrative of events down to A.H. 1156 concludes,
statement of the situation of Persia; and (1743). They commence with a short relate the events of the insurrection against Ahmed III., the election of Mahmud
his successor, the
wars and
izzi.
High Admiral, at Constantinople. concluding with the arrival of Ahmed These three authors were printed A.H. 1198 (1787). The continuator of the preceding historians was Izzi he brings the Annals of the Osmanlis down to the year A.H. 1166(1751). The Tarikhi Izzi ^'jc gfi was printed at Constantinople A.H. 1199 (1784), uniformly with the annals which
Pasha, the
:
precede
vasif.
it.
The most
is
Ahmed
Vasif Efendi.
He
is
The
work contains
the Annals of the Osmanlis from the year A.H. 1166 (1752), to 1182 (1768). The second continues the history of the events to A.H. 1189 (1775). The
very interesting as well as the revolt of Ah Bey, and the war which was terminated in 1774 by the Peace of Kainardgik. The Tarikhi Press of Constantinople A.H. 1219 Vasif i_Jlij KJS issued from the Imperial in one volume folio, printed uniformly with the series of preceding (1804),
account of Poland
is
;
Ivii
historians.
The
style of Vasif
is
The correctness and fidelity of his orientalism than most of his predecessors. relations render his history a valuable work, and an important addition to the
Annalists of the
Ottoman Empire.
Besides the historians of the empire, there are numerous other histories in the language of the Osmanlis. Ali Mohammed Efendi wrote an excellent account
of the Turks, from their
earliest times to
A. H. 1004 (1595).
Betchevi
is
the
author of a valuable history, from the reign of Soliman the Great, 1520, to the death of Murad IV., 1689. Molana Idris, an elegant and accurate historian, wrote the Hesht behisht c^vaj ei~*-k, the Annals of Eight Ottoman Reigns, in Persian.
The
celebrated Hadgi Khalifeh, or Katib Tchelebi, was the author of several He was one of the most learned and accomplished
Hdgl KtaBfeli,
1589-1657.
Besides being perfect master writers that the Ottoman empire has produced. of the languages of Persia and Arabia, he was well skilled in French, Italian, and Latin and he translated several works from those languages. His geographical
;
and his Kieshef Uzzunun c the foundation of are highly esteemed D'Herbelot's " Bibliotheque Orientale," is a valuable Bibliographical Dictionary
treatises
; ,
known by
five
valuable works.
iX^JtXi,
As an historian, Hadgi Khalifeh is The Tarikhi Keblri and Tarikhi Saghiri, both
:
called Fezfikeh
in Arabic, is
are two of his best productions the former, written from the Creation to the year of the Hejira a Universal History,
latter is in Turkish,
1065(1654): the
Hejira
to the
is
same
and extends from the year 1000 of the " The History of the Maritime period.
not inferior to any of his productions. This work contains an account of the naval affairs of the Ottomans, from their earliest
Wars
relates the naval glories of the reign of Soliman, in glowing and the accounts of the famous Khair-eddin or Barbarossa, and the Genoese Admiral, Andrea Doria, are highly curious. The geographical and topo-
times.
It
colours
is
graphical descriptions of the theatre of war are well detailed " a vivid sketch of the Citv of the Waters :" it is as follows
:
among
the rest,
c ( )
^yiJI
<
JyW -U
J jlki\
i*. uj^ia-l
ift^.>
of
Knowledge
in
Bibliography and
Science."
d (
)
,Ls~l .lo*J
kftsH.
The
The Second
is
in
lviii
"
Venice
is
a large
Its
city, built
upon
sea, like
a lake.
isles
are raised, like ramparts, to prevent the water from overflowing. three or four passages to the sea; and although it is not
guarded by walls and towers, its being so completely surrounded by water renders it quite safe, and free from all danger. Between the houses there are roads and passages, by which passengers and boats may pass from house to house. Over the waters
The fifty bridges, both of stone and wood. of these roads they call a Canal it divides the largest city into two parts, and over it there is a wonderful bridge. Eight thousand vessels are constantly in motion, some of which are ornamented with covers, and these they call gondolas.
:
The circumference
of the city
is
its
sixty-four in number.
public and private buildings are excessively grand and ornamental, especially the Church dedicated to one of the Four Evangelists, called St. Marco, and is an astonishing building. It is adorned with the most
The
valuable and expensive stones, and its interior is gilt with pure gold. In the Treasury, which they say is a sacred deposit, there are kept the most costly and precious articles and affirming that the city, with all its castles and ships, belongs
;
to
it,
by
this artifice
have brought
the Christians, small and great. The city has three fine in the square of the principal one is the adjoining each other
: :
and close to the quay there are two massy columns, upon one of which is set up the standard of St. Marco, and upon the other the image of St. Theodorus. On the flag is represented a Lion with wings; by which, and on their coins also, they celebrate the valour of St. Marco, who is said to have
been a brave and valiant person.
Hall of Justice.
;
above-mentioned church
is
the
centre of the city they call the Arsenal, which has a spacious and being two miles in circumference, it forms a strong castle. Here building naval armaments and cannons are daily manufactured and repaired; and the
The
wrecks of
fleets,
the arms taken from pirates, old vessels, and colours, being The population of Venice is
;
and
it is
To these first are called Patricii, and correspond to our Meshaiekh. belong the management of the State and the affairs of Government. Their prin" Duke." He enters into all cipal is called Doge, which signifies questions of law, but has not a power to act until he has the voice of the people. Amongst the
Those of the
Christians, a
Duke corresponds
lix
Those constituting the second class are called Istadiriu and to them are committed civil affairs, customs, and education. The (Citadini) third class is composed of merchants and artisans. In former times, the power of this people was vested in a Consul but in the year 555 from the Birth of Christ whom be peace !) it was committed to a Tribune, or Chief of a tribe and this
former has his
;
own
coin.
(upon
in A.D. 707, it became government continued two hundred and fifty-two years, till, a Dukedom so that from the commencement of the Dukedom to the tune of the
;
is
is
years."
Among
the historical works of Hadgi Khalifeh, his Tarikhi Kostantinieh and The former of these is a History of Con-
valuable chronological tables. { World," is another of this talented author's productions. It is one of the best geographical works of the Osmanlis and is justly celebrated for its accuracy, and
;
Mohammed II. The latter are excellent and The Dgihan Numa U J^>-, or " View of the
The
travels.
displays Osmanlis have several curious and valuable accounts of voyages and
.
it
of their best productions on this subject is the Mirat al Memalik or " Mirror of Kingdoms ;" a personal narrative of the voyages and CAilrJl ij|^o The author was travels of Sidi AH ben Hussain, commonly called Katibi Roumi.
One
'
Katibi
Roumi,
15531556.
Capudan, or Admiral, during the reign of Soliman the Great, a period when the
naval power of the Ottomans was acknowledged by all Europe. Having received orders to take the command of the Egyptian fleet, consisting of fifteen ships, he hastened to Basra, where he joined his squadron, and set sail for Suez but,
:
either being unacquainted with the track, or ignorant of the monsoons, he lost
fleet,
India.
In
returning to Constantinople, he
way, overland, through Hind, Sind, Zabulestan, Badakhshan, Transoxania, Kharism, Kaptchak, and Asia Minor. After innumerable difficulties, he succeeded in reaching Constantinople,
;
was obliged
to
make
his
and
his travels
and adventures
M. Norberg
in
There
is
Venice, 1697.
translated the
Dgihan
Numa
into Latin
it is
entitled
"
Latinum
( )
Von Hammer
p. 27 et seq.
has given a notice of this work, with some extracts, in Vol. II. of the
Bombay
Society's Transactions:
torn.
it
IX.
1*
It is a very during this period form the subject of the Mirat al Memalik. work and for its historical, statistical, and geographical relations, is entertaining highly esteemed. This author also wrote a description of the Indian Seas,
;
entitled
Mohit
1sa=-*
;"
The Mirror of the Universe." The Travels of Evlia Efendi, in the Ottoman Empire, Tarikhi Seiah Evlia Efendi, . is another work of ,_y iXwl LOjl _Xkm great interest. The author is an amusing g^(j and instructive writer and his work contains an account of the antiquities and topography of the Ottoman Empire, and of his travels tlirough Turkey and The learned Von Hammer, to whom Tatary. He wrote about A.D. 1634.
Kainat ciAbtf C^l^c
.
..
Oriental Literature
is
under so
;
many
of this work into English a task which his well-known abilities render him every way capable of performing.
Tha
Sciences.
Though
it
inferior to the
European
nations in the Sciences, they have been far from neglecting the study, and they
possess numerous treatises on Astronomy, Mathematics, Algebra, and Physics. In Philosophy they have all the speculative knowledge that the Greeks and
Arabians were masters of; but in Experimental Science they have made but progress. In Moral Pliilosophy, however, and in treatises on the Art of Government and Political Economy, the Osmanlis particularly excel which is
little
;
the
more
would lead
Osmanlis possessed the best masters of Zadeh Roumi, was an excellent astronomer and mathematician. He was born at Prusa, in the reign of Murad I. and became the preceptor of the celebrated Ulugh Beg, under whose patronage
their
earliest
From
periods,
the
astronomical science.
Salaheddin, or Kadi
he commenced the Zidg, or Astronomical Tables which bear the name of that Prince. He died before their completion; and the work was finished by Ids
Mustafa ben Ali, who lived in the reign of Soliman, was son, Ali Kushdgi. Mohammed the author of several much-esteemed astronomical productions.
Darandeli composed the excellent Ephemerides, entitled Ruz Nameh <UU j;j , which contains perpetual tables of the day, the hour, and the minute of each lunation,
and a variety of information essential to astronomical accuracy. There are a multitude of astronomical works in Turkish, many of which display great science. In most of the mosques of Constantinople, solar quadrants are found, fitted for instrutaking observations and astrolabes, telescopes, and other astronomical which are ments of their own manufacture, are in frequent use, some of
;
l*i
Hadgi Khalifeh records, in his chronological tables, that in the year A.H. 987, a Turk, named Tashieddin, invented a beautiful instrument for observing the
stars.
the Osmanlis
Mathematics, Geometry, Algebra, and Arithmetic, are considered by among the necessary acquirements of a man of education; and
I
a course of Hindeseh v'al Hisab i>L*=J j <udJLa>, which comprises these sciences, forms a portion of the studies to which their schools are devoted. Bajazet II.
studies,
which he cultivated
In the science of
Numbers
very great facility are performed has been frequently noticed*. On these subjects they possess many excellent works. The Philosophical productions of the Osmanlis are very Their Speculative and Metaphysical writings, Hikmet ve Kelam numerous.
and the
ei^X*. are similar to those which issued from our Schools during the reign of the Aristotelian Philosophy and, like them, have usually a Theological cast.
litfj
;
Newton, and the Philosophy of modern times, has not yet shed its full lustre over the empire of the Ottoman though, to their honour, it should be that Raghib Pasha the talented Vizir of Osman III. and his successor, mentioned, Mustafa the cotemporary of that illustrious philosopher, sought to procure a
light of
:
The
translation of his
termed Adeb
i_\>1
Their Moral Philosophy, which is Philosophical system is however a science on which the Osmanlis seem to have
11 .
Their mode
the subject of many excellent and of conveying the principles of Morals by means
:
it
is
of imaginative discourses and apologues, adds great force and beauty to the sentiments and strewing the path of Knowledge with flowers, it renders its acquisi;
and impressive.
It is
Humaiun Nameh
<Ccli
^jyl^D.
elegant work of this nature is the written in mingled prose and verse, and is
its
I.,
An
one of the most beautiful specimens of the Turkish language that can produce. It was composed by Ali Tchelebi, for Sultan Soliman
"
(s)
lis calculent tres
literature
to
whom it
temps,
heures
ils
font, sur
rapidement par tine m<5thode simple et fort courte. En quelques minutes de un quarre de papier, un compte que nous ne ferions pas sur quatres feuilles en deux
la traduction
traitent
p. 90.
savamment
et
sommairement de
cette matiere."
Toderini de
de quelques
livres
.Par. 1789. )
h
(
date.
Toderini, ib. p.
l'Ksclavonic."
18, ascribes
it
to
"
le
Ixii
is
dedicated
there
is
the former
is,
work whose excellence is evidenced by its existence in almost every language, ancient and modern the Fables of Pilpay. Upon this, Ali
the model of a
Tchelebi has raised a system of Ethics, couched in a series of amusing tales and fables, inculcating various principles of Moral Philosophy, and teeming with
beauties of thought and language.
Nabi Efendi
is
the
author of an excellent treatise on Moral Philosophy, It is a beautiful work, and justly merits
the high estimation in which it is held. I select the following passages, as an " Consecrate, my son, the aurora of thy reason to the example of his sentiments study of the sciences. In the vicissitudes of life, they are an infinite resource.
:
They form the mind they polish the understanding they instruct man in his duties. By their means we obtain honour and dignity they delight and amuse us in prosperity they become our consolation in adversity. Were I to endeavour
;
to detail
the advantages they include, my task would be endless. But without continued application, in vain is it that you seek to acquire Science she is the daughter of labour and by its means alone can you obtain possession of her.
all
:
;
to adorn your mind with every kind of knowledge it becomes necessary, on innumerable occasions, in the career of life. How imthe most brilliant mense is the difference between the learned and the ignorant
Endeavour,
O my
son
luminary compared with the thickest darkness life with deatli existence with the man of nonentity. These but feebly express the interval which separates he who possesses it not. Ignorance is the empoisoned source, education and
;
all
afflict
the world
and Barbarism, destroyer of the Arts, march at its side shame, contempt, and Apply thy mind diligently also to Philovulgarity, pursue its footsteps for the eagle soars not aloft the best authors sophy nor neglect reading the shell which contains the pearl is found not without the assistance of wings
:
;
on the surface of the waves, but lies hid among the thousand perils of the deep." The style of Nabi Efendi is pure and elegant and his prose, as well as his poetical compositions, are not surpassed by any Turkish author. He was much
;
III.,
to his counsels.
After
Mohammed the death of this prince he retired to Aleppo, where he died. treatise on Morals, entitled Adeb <>jl Efendi is the author of an esteemed
Ah
ben Emrallah, commonly called Ebn al Khannabi, composed a work on Akhlak Elaii, "the excellent Morals:" it was composed
lxiii
The Akhlaki Dgemal is a similar for Ali Basha, Vizir of Sultan Soliman. work, which was composed for Ilderim Bazajet, by Gemaleddin Mohammed al which treat of the Duties of Man, as an It is divided into tliree parts Aksarai.
;
and
in his character of
The Dguahar al Ashraf l_I^)I| />\y*- is a much-esteemed book on Moral It was dedicated by Sultan Mohammed to his son Murad; and Philosophy. was either the work of that Sultan, or written under his direction. The writings of the Osmanlis on Government and Political Economy may also be classed among their works on Moral Philosophy, the mode of treating these subjects being very similar. The principles advocated are illustrated by the maxims and actions of ancient sages and monarchs, in many cases imaginative, but not the less valuable and these serve to give a relish and piquancy and prevent that dryness of detail, so little agreeable to an Oriental taste, which would otherwise occur. A Treatise on Government by Navali holds a high rank among the works of this nature: it is entitled Ferahnameh <)U>L> _,*, and is dedicated to one of the sons of Murad III., whose preceptor the author had been. The virtues which a prince should possess, the knowledge he should acquire, and the conduct he should pursue, are elegantly and ably displayed and illustrated and the whole it concludes with enumerating the qualities and duties of a Minister code of morals and politics which the prince and his servants might forming a peruse with advantage. Mueddin Zadeh and Lufti Basha are the authors of works of similar character but the productions of these two authors are princitizen.
;
cipally addressed to the duties of Ministers, and the subordinate government of the people.
A curious little treatise on the Art of Government has been translated by M. Garcin de Tassy". It is entitled Usoul al Hukem fi Nizam al Alem aXkM Jj^cl " JUil illai J The Principles of Wisdom concerning the Art of Government," by Ak Hissari, who wrote about 1595. This treatise is written with a spirit of freedom we could hardly expect, and forms an interesting specimen of the
opinions of the Osmanlis on this subject.
"
I
is
in a prosperous state,
when
justice is
'
exercised impartially, and when the police is good. The Prophet tells us, that it his interest also is the duty of a sovereign to govern according to equity:' It is said that Ardeshir for justice is the support of the empire. requires it,
(') k
(
Jj>\
HI
hj^, ^J uJlytflyt,!^.
torn.
IV.
p.
2 1 3 et seq.
lxiv
Babegan remarked, that a monarch cannot reign without troops. Now, soldiers cannot be procured without money, nor can money be obtained if the country be but a country can only flourish under a not prosperous and flourishing good and just government consequently, he cannot reign, except by justice. A monarch ought, therefore, to treat his subjects kindly, and govern them according
:
the sovereign, carried away by the love of pleasure, does not concern himself with the affairs of his kingdom. 2. When the ministers, jealous of each other, are divided in counsels. 3. And, above all,
1.
When
when
the
excesses.
and, conscious of impunity, commits unbridled is, to raise their voices, to discover abuses to the
it is the duty of the monarch The sovereign promptly to arrest the evil assure us, that, in war, a man of genius is of greater value than a thousand Sages
but ten or twenty persons, but a man of genius may, by his skilful measures, overcome a large army. War is only 1 Less confidence, therefore, should be art and stratagem, says the Prophet. placed in the bravery of the soldiers, than in the conduct and ability of the
soldiers
;
kill
'
general."
earliest
Nizam J i*^' <Jy^ " The Principles of Wisdom on the Government ul Umem *c)ll <UaJ It is divided into three of Nations," and was from the pen of Ibrahim Efendi.
Usoulal Hukem.fi
parts.
the author treats of the necessity of good government. He speaks of the administration of justice, its officers, and of the different systems of The second relates to territory, and its extension and decrease the
In the
first,
Legislation.
necessity of an accurate knowledge of geography, in relation to military science and lastly, of the advantage of discipline in the troops. The third part displays the military art, as practised by the Christian Powers the difference between ancient
;
and modern warfare; the tactics which military commanders should employ, and the rules which they should observe. The author makes excellent i\ flections on all the subjects of which he treats and bestows an unprejudiced applause on
;
the discipline and conduct of the Franks; highly censuring many of the customs of the Osmanlis, particularly the deposing a Vizir who has had the misfortune to lose
a battle.
It
was
this
work that
government and
(') Constantinople,
tactics,
gave the Osmanlis a true notion of European and led to those great and important changes which
first
A.H. 1144
translated
it
into French.
Ixv
illustrious
Selim and the present talented Sultan have Ibrahim derived much information Ottoman Empire.
respecting European tactics from Count Bonneval; the faith of Mohammed, under the name of Ahmed Basha
who became a
;
convert to
Bombardiers, in the service of the Porte If the Osmanlis are our inferiors in the depth of scientific research in the Belles J he B es Lettres. Lettres, they do not yield to us the palm of superiority. In poetry they display
.
great genius and taste and all classes are its ardent admirers. To so great a degree has the love of poetic composition been carried, that there is no grade of it the Ladies, the society in the Ottoman Empire but has contributed towards
;
:
have devoted themselves to the cultiand the Divans, or Poetical Collections of above six hundred vation of poetry Authors, are existing evidences of the taste of the Osmanlis for the productions
Sultan, his Ministers, Doctors, Soldiers
;
all
It cannot be imagined, that, among so great a number of poets, all should have arrived at excellence : every nation has its bad writers, and the Turks
of the Muse.
but there are some of their poetic compositions which, in imagination, beauty, and delicacy, can compete with the productions of any Oriental nation, and which will amply compensate the admirer of Eastern poetry,
are not an exception
:
n In a country where the state of should he find the remainder dull and insipid female education is so much below even our level, it is no less surprising than
.
women shaking from their minds the fetters of the and displaying their powers in the arena of Literature. The Sappho of Seraglio, the Osmanlis is Fitnet, daughter of the Mufti Esaad Efendi. Her Divan is a collection of beautiful poems of great taste and feeling, the offspring of a vivid and
creditable to the sex, to find
(
m The Tomb )
of this singular
man
is still
to
:
it
bears
" GOD
IS
MAY GOD, GREAT AND GLORIOUS TOWARDS TRUE BELIEVERS, GIVE PEACE TO THE DECEASED, AHMED BASHA,
CHIEF OF BOMBARDIERS, A.H.I
Kill
(.1747)!"
les
n
( )
"
lis
(les
Ottomans) ne cedent
ni
aux Arabes,
ni
Belles Lettres
communes a
commencement de leur
Empire ...
des historiens tres celebres et tres exacts des actions de leur Sultans, et Ton
peut compter une marque de la delicatesse de leur esprit, le nombre considerable de leur poetes qui montoit a cinq cens quatre vingts dix, vers la fin du sie-cle passe comme on le voit par l'histoire qu'un de
leurs ecrivains publia en ce tems-la.
soit, la
la politesse et
de la delicatesse de
l'esprit."
Ixvi
poetic imagination.
There
is little
and
conceal the female talent of the Osmanlis, the Divan of though the Fitnet is an able representative of the genius of her sex. It is to the Turkish
Harem now
Ladies that a poetic and mysterious language owes its birth " the Language of Flowers," rivalling the Hieroglyphics of Egypt, in effectually resisting the profanation of the uninitiated, and poetic, not only in its rhymes, but in its Oriental
imagery and
allusions.
first
assure you there is much fancy shewn in the choice of them, as in the most studied expressions of our Letters; there being, I believe, a million of verses
designed for this use. There is no colour, no flower, no weed, no fruit, herb, pebble, or feather, that has not a verse belonging to it and you may quarrel, reproach, or send letters of passion, friendship, or civility, or even of news, The " Language of Flowers," as it is termed, without ever inking your fingers. to which Lady Montague thus alludes, is a system of poetic hieroglyphics in
;
1''
which the objects are not appropriated to the ideas they represent on account of any thing in their nature, but are merely keys to certain verses with which the
name
li
Thus, a thread, in Turkish tiWjl iplik, is the key ^Jd &jy surguneh dek sana kustik, " Faithful
ibrishim *j1
The
^y*
/. ^.f..)
v ^ r baha
^liJii' <t$Jl allahah hope." Silk, *ji^1 to God." The clove, has the my destiny Jiuy> karemfil, to it : following verses appropriate
oumoud,
"
Give
me some
You
You
are like an
unblown
it"
rose
And you
have not
known
It thus forms a secret, impenetrable to those who possess not its key, which the in his Mines de VOrient, greatest ingenuity could not discover. Von Hammer,
" Language of Flowers ;" and the talented authoress gives a Vocabulary of this I have just quoted has translated a Love-letter, which are the only specimens we
possess
()
Mines de TOrienl,
torn.
I. Lady M. W. Montague's
Letters, Vol.
I.
Letter
xl.
lxvii
the Royal poets, Selim I. holds a distinguished place and the unfortunate Prince Dgem, the brother of Bajazet II., was the author of a much-esteemed
Among
Divan, and a
Romance
entitled
Dgemshid
ve
Mohammed II. Soliman II. wrote several poems in and Arabic. Ahmed III. was much attached to poetry. He
composed a beautiful inscription in Turkish verse, which was engraved, in letters of gold, on a marble fountain he constructed at Constantinople. Mustafa HI. frequently held poetical soiries ; which laid the foundation of an Academy of Poetry, to which the best poets were admitted, after exhibiting proofs of their talents each receiving a title on his admission, which he assumed in his compositions. The oldest poetic writer of the Osmanlis is Aashik Pasha, the author of a
j
Baki, Nefi, Mesihi, Nedgati, Kasim, Fozouli, Misri, Kemal Pasha Zadeh, and Nabi Letifi, are considered among the most celebrated of the ancient poets.
Raghib Pasha, and Seid Reefet, hold a distinguished rank among the The reign of Bajazet II. was one of the brightest epochs of Turkish some of the finest poets of the Osmanlis flourished under his protection poetry and Mesihi, Nedgati, Afitabi, Bassiri, Gelali, Hamdi, and Kemal Pasha Zadeh, were distinguished among his Court. An Ode of the first of these authors, Mesihi, quoted by Sir William Jones, is not a bad specimen of his style. I
Efendi,
modern.
:
subjoin a translation.
The spring has a bower of joy in every grove where the almond-tree sheds its silver blossoms. formed Be be full of mirth for the spring season passes soon away it will not last joyful
tale
of the nightingale
i.
ii.
hills
is
a pavilion of roses, as
alive
Who
!
when
Be
joyful, therefore
be
full
soon away
it
bower
is
filled
season of enjoyment.
it
Be
joyful
plants
the the
:
this is
soon away
"
Again
the
dew
glitters
on
lily,
on the garden of
Listen to
me
listen to
me
if
lxviii
Be
joyful
be
v.
full
of mirth
"
The
roses
and
like drops of
dew
!
Be
joyful
deceive not thyself by thinking that these charms will be full of mirth for the spring season passes soon away
: ! :
VI.
Tulips, roses, and anemonies, appear in the garden sharp lancets, tinge the banks with the colour of blood.
the spring season passes soon away
:
Be
joyful
be
full
of mirth
for
it
is
head on
its
!
bosom
be
full
and the rose-bud hung its thoughtful and rocks are coloured with tulips.
soon away
:
Be joyful
"
of mirth
it
Every morning the clouds shed gems over the rose beds the breath of the gale is full of Be not neglectful of thy duty, through too great love of the world. Be Tatarian musk.
:
joyful
be
full
of mirth
soon away
it
made
it falls,
the sky has spread a pavilion of bright clouds over the garden.
!
Be
be
full
of mirth
away
it
Whoever thou art, know that the black gusts of autumn had seized the garden but the King of the World again appeared, dispensing justice to all in his reign, the happy cupBe joyful be full of mirth for the spring bearer desired, and obtained, the flowing wine.
;
:
"
it
"
its
By
these strains I
;
inhabitants
May
they be a memorial to
!
fair
maids
Thou
art a sweet-
voiced nightingale,
like roses.
O
!
Mesihi!
when
Be
joyful
be
full
of mirth
it
will
not
last."
is
the author of
many
His
<*^ji and his Nigaristan ^Hw/i! are much admired. j an elegant production, after the manner of the Gulistan and
Ixix
Works
Some
of
them possess
and the wildness and originality of Oriental fancy great spirit them an indescribable grace. We have an excellent example of Eastern give fiction in the Arabian Nights ; which, even in our translations, cannot but be and
interest;
The loves of Joseph and Zuleikha, the wife of Potiphar of Khosru and Ferhad, for Shirin or Irene, the daughter of the Emperor Maurice of Leili and Mejnun ; and the adventures of the ancient Princes of the East are the subjects
admired.
;
; ;
are a few of their best productions of this kind. The Osmanlis possess an immense number of works of the same nature many of which are from the pens of their most esteemed writers, and are not inferior
the Shah ve
Khor Guda \m ^
,
ve
Khaver jjis- j
the Iskender
Nameh
and
isli,
to the most admired compositions of their Oriental neighbours. In the adoption of the use of the Press, the Turks have advanced
.
beyond any
*
.
Of the Tjpo.
Rrapby of the ottomans, 1726
The introduction
in the
placed,
by Hadgi Khalifeh,
reign of Sultan
Ahmed III.
139 A.H. answering to 1726 A.D the The honour of effecting so great a revolution in the
AD
year
literary history of the Ottomans nious man, and Said Efendi, who
is
was Secretary
due to Ibrahim Efendi, a learned and ingeto the Turkish Embassy sent by
Ahmed
of the
to France.
of Ibrahim.
He performed
:
Moslems
:
credit is due to the perseverance and industry the difficult task of overcoming the religious scruples he awakened their attention, by a Treatise on the advantages of
gained the permission of the Mufti and the Sultan and the cutting the matrices and founding the type, the effects of his own labour and ingenuity, accomplished the task. Not contented with overcoming the prejudices
the Art
his exertions
;
of the Osmanlis, and establishing the Imperial Press of Constantinople, Ibrahim He wrote the Life of diligently applied himself to augmenting their literature.
the celebrated Hadgi Khalifeh the Nizamil Umem, a " Treatise on Government " he edited the and the Fiuzati Magnatisieh, on " the Use of the Mariner's Compass
; ;
:
"
; and translated Krusinski's History of the Afghans into Turkish. The labours of this useful and industrious man were nobly seconded by the Grand
Guzevati Bosnia
Vizir,
Ibrahim Basha
establishment, entitle
rature.
him
whose talents, and the patronage he bestowed on the new to an honourable place in the Annals of Ottoman Lite-
Anxious to render the Imperial Press a permanent monument for the improvement of his nation, he appointed the principal men of the State its
honorary
officers
;
Public Treasury.
and sufficient funds were assigned for its support, from the Within two years from the granting of the Imperial permis-
a.d. 1728.
Ixx
sion,
Vankuli.
work issued from the Press of Constantinople. This was the Arabic and Turkish Dictionary of Vankuli, ^Jf^i C^Al <-J^, which was inthe
first
;
troduced to the Osmanlis as a specimen of the newly-adopted typography. This edition of Vankuli's Dictionary consisted of two volumes, in folio the first
It commences with an containing 666 pages, the second 756. Abridgment of Arabic Grammar; after which follows the Dictionary, with all the Arabic
words explained in Turkish, accompanied by the passages in which they occur. The original of this work was the Sehah of Gevheri, a native of Farab in Turkestan.
His knowledge of Arabic was so great, that he received the appellation " The Prince of words." Mohammed ben Mustafa, surnamed
Van
is
and
his
work
in Armenia, translated the Dictionary of Gevheri into Turkish ; held in great estimation. The published price of this edition was,
:
by order of the Court, thirty-five piastres it is now become very rare. The corrections of so voluminous a work as Vankuli's Dictionary occupying
Tohfet
al
Kebar.
a considerable time, Ibrahim, to prevent the presses standing idle, commenced two " Jess extensive manuscripts Hadgi Khalifehs Maritime Wars of the Ottomans,"
;
j[s^\ JJuJt
J v UXil tes? i>H; and his own work, the Tarikhi Seiah, Lw* f-p* The first of these appeared almost simultaneously with Vankuli's Dictionary: the The " Maritime Wars of latter was not completed until some time afterwards.
was printed in one volume quarto, adorned with five geographical " the work of the Director Ibrahim. The Tarikhi Seiah, or Journal of the plates, It conTraveller," was translated from the Latin of the Missionary Krusinski. tains the History of the Invasion of Persia by the Afghans, and the Destruction
the Ottomans
of the Persian Dynasty of Sefi, of which the author was an eye-witness. Ibrahim much improved upon the original work in this translation, and corrected many
errors in the chronology and events which had crept into the original. printed in the year A.H. 1142 (1729), in one small quarto volume.
It
"
Tarikhi
Seiali.
was
Tarikhi' Hindi'
Oarbi.
The Tarikhi' Hindi' Garbi, ^_g>^ fi' was t^le next wor' tnat issued from This is a "History of the West Indies," in Turkish, the the Imperial Press. author of which is unknown by some it has been ascribed to Hadgi Khalifeh
: ;
^'
its
author.
It is
with seventeen plates, thirteen of which are descriptive of the natives, the animals, and the plants of the New World ; the other four are geographical and astronomical.
C) The
the Ancients
of this
work
is
*[h
J&y)
<-^JWjj ^/jul**!
j^> J^j
jii
-Jj*
g.p
i ***-/
lxxi
respecting the globe he then details the expeditions of the Spaniards and other and gives a particular description of America and its productions. nations Many of the narrations approach somewhat to the marvellous ; but, on the
: ;
whole, it is an interesting work. It was printed by Ibrahim A.H. 1142 (1729), A complete and perfect copy is and forms a small quarto volume of 182 pages.
very rare.
Immediately after the publication of the preceding work, the Tarilchi Timur 1 The author was Gurkani ,J&j jy* f-P> was presented to the Osmanlis. Nazmi Zadeh, an elegant and accomplished writer, who took the History of Ebn
,
Tarikhi Timur.
Arabshah
In this work,
Timur
is
tims a monster, who rejoiced in the carnage of his species, and the destruction of
of
Timur
the principal of which contains the History It consists of two parts the other that of Sultan Kali, his grandson, an amiable young prince
;
of excessive prodigality, whose love for a lady of great beauty led him into the The style is elegant and refined but we must not place greatest misfortunes.
;
national prejudice. rected the style the following year. The latter is the text which Ibrahim has chosen, to which he has prefixed a Preface and a Table of Contents. It forms a
which are frequently too much tinged with Nazmi Zadeh wrote his work in 1698, but revised and cor-
quarto volume of 258 pages. The same year, with the three preceding works, the Tarikhi Misril
ve'l
Kadim
Tarikhi Misr.
Dgedid, JoA^I } ^jjiil^a* gjj, a History of Ancient and Modern Egypt," The poet Soheili, who held an official situation at Cairo about the year 1629, was the author. The work is divided into two small quarto volumes the first consisting of 130 pages, and the other of 102. The first
issued from the Press.
;
"
volume, which
Sultan
is
History of Egypt
dedicated to Mustafa, the Governor of Cairo, contains the from the earliest times to the year of the Hejira 922, when
defeated
The second volume, dediModern Egypt. It relates the events of Egypt from A.H. 922 (1516), to A.H. 1038 (1629). This work is much valued the situation in which the author was placed allowing him
by Selim
I.
Kansu was
near Aleppo.
is
cated to
of Memphis,
the History of
(l)
Numerous
it to signify
Georgian.
Von Hammer
is
translates it
"grand Imp."
J6j
who were
or
J-j,
for
it is
title
of Central Asia,
allied
by marriage
Emperors
of China.
lxxii
"
Another of the labours of Nazmi Zadeh, the Gulsheni Khulifah, lali- >ii t__>U The History of the Khalifs and the Ottoman Princes, to Ahmed II." was the
Grammaire
Turque.
next production of the Imperial Press. It was, in part, a translation from the Arabic. It was printed A.H. 1143 (1730), in folio; and contains 260 pages, exclusive of the Printers address and the Index. The " Grammaire Turque r," a Turkish Grammar, in French, was next printed by
Ibrahim, at the request of the Franks. It bears no authors name but is usually attributed to Holderman, a German Jesuit, who resided a long time at Galata.
;
To execute
this work, a complete fount of European characters was cast, in matrices executed in Constantinople and considering that those who performed this labour, as well as the printers of the work, were ignorant of the French cha:
hist of racters and language, it is much less faulty than might be expected. thirty-eight errata is prefixed, and as many more might be added. It is, however,
a curious specimen of typography, and has of late become very scarce. It is a small quarto volume of 194 pages, exclusive of the Dedicatory Epistle to Cardinal
Fleury, the Errata, the Preface, the Introduction, and the Table of Contents. In the year A.H. 1144 (1731), two works were printed at the Imperial Press,
Nizamul Umem.
Fiuzati
Umem
+>ti\
Magnatisieh.
t^jLiyiJ viously spoken of; and the Fiuzati Magnatisieh, the latter consists of former is a small quarto volume, of ninety-six pages The Fiuzati Magnatisieh is a Treatise on the forty-six pages, with two plates.
&Xu*As[x^c
:
of the Mariners Compass. The author treats of the virtues of the Loadstone, the invention of the Mariner's Compass, and its use his materials were drawn from the Arabian and Latin authors who had written on the
varikh.
Tarikhi Naiina.
Tarikhi Rashid
Tchelebi Zadeh
succeeding works which issued from Ibrahim's establishment have been already alluded to they were, the Dgihan Numa, l*J ^l^- *-r-^> and of Hadgi Khalifeh; the Tarikhi Naima, Takvimi" Tavarikh g^U;
subject.
The
five
fji^
f..f^<
l^
Ghuzevati
liosna.
the Tarikhi Rashid, &$jjS', and the Tarikhi Tchelebi Zadeh, ss.il; u^i- ,1". These were followed by the History of the Campaigns in Bosnia against the Austrians, from 1736 to 1739: it is entitled Ahvali Ghuzevat der Diyari Bosna, "
( )
Langve Tvrqve. a
Const.
many
me
in
work.
lxxiii
ij^yijj^jd uy^jc
J!^-! i-J'jS'';
sixty-two pages. was edited by the indefatigable Ibrahim. It contains an account of the disastrous campaign of the Imperialists, which terminated by the Treaty of Belgrade in 1739.
;
and bears date A.H. 1154 (1741), consisting of The author was Omar Efendi, a native of Bosnia but the work
It differs
is
this
war; which
placed A.H. 1149, corresponding to A.D. 1736, while our authors place it in 1737. After relating the preparations of the Austrians for the invasion of Bosnia, it describes the assembling of the army of Ibrahim the Governor, the actions and
battles
which
which took place in the three campaigns, the victories of the Osmanlis finally drove the Imperialists beyond Belgrade, and the surrender of that
It
concludes with an account of the country and inhabitants, their manners and habits, and the editors reasons for the publiFirhengi Shiuri.
I^ghati Vankuii.
The Firhengi Shiuri i^Sjy^ ii-&*/ ', a Persian and Turkish and a second edition of the Loghati Vankuli .Jy^lj &*J were the last Dictionary, of the labours of Ibrahim Efendi. The Firhengi Shiuri is an excellent Dictionary
,
;
of the Persian Language, explained in Turkish to which is prefixed a Treatise on Persian Grammar. It was printed A.H. 1155 (1742), in two folio volumes;
containing 444 pages, the second 450. The second edition of Vankuli's Dictionary issued from the press A.H. 1169 (1756); and differs but very little from the former edition, except that the paper is not so good. About this time
the
first
Ibrahim
died.
departed, and for twenty-eight years it continued in gloomy silence to mourn his loss. During this period no work was printed, and the establishment fell into
oblivion.
raised by the numerous Copyists, whose occupation was injured the multiplying powers of the Typographic art: but the true cause was by the loss of the talented and energetic Director, whose efforts had raised the
rebellion
any being produced; and the war which broke out in 1769 diverting the attention of the monarch and the people from the pursuit of Literature, the establishment was
;
establishment, and whose genius had been its support. The office of Ibrahim conferred on his assistant, Kazi Ibrahim but he died without new work
was
closed.
It is to
Sultan Abdul
Hamid
Committee.
^U
t_>ltf
lxxiv
their
Typography. On the 18th of the month of Rebiul-evel, in the year of the Hejira 1158, which answers to A.D. 1745, this Sultan signed an Imperial decree
for the re-establishment of the Press.
By
this,
all
and Persian, except the books held sacred by the Mohammedans, was accorded to the Press. The Chiefs of the Divan became its Directors the most talented among the Osmanlis were alone admissible and the Institution was again renewed with redoubled as its superintendants
works
in Turkish, Arabic,
vigour.
and
Since that period, numerous important Works have been produced: shall conclude this Essay with as correct a List of these as I have been
able to obtain.
1.
Tarikhi
Sami ve Shagir
ve Subhi,
js^ ^ J\
-L*
J5
The
Annals of the
Printed
of,
from A. Hi 1141
Folio.
Tarikhi Izzi,
1199(1784).
_5')
c fcfi
Folio.
3.
Usoul
el
Maeref fi
;
Castramentation
4.
Tertib el
,J
<
>J^J^
date.
Jy*1
Treatise on
Commentary A
Same
Ibnil
Hadgib.
5.
By Zeni Zadeh.
4to.
1200 (1785).
Bisalehsi,
Folio.
.
.untiL,
Translation of
Vauban on Mining
6.
with Plates.
.^uddLu
1202(1787).
Treatise on the same subject.
Laghim
Jtisalehsi,
**!
7.
Fenn Harbeh
Science of War.
8.
Bisalehfi Koanin Almulahet Utnla, lc 8JUl Truquet's Treatise on Practical Manoeuvre. 8vo. Same
9.
^V ^
date.
^*"j
Translation of
Usoul
el
L^j. yoJo
struction
10.
11.
~ji
LJbi> li r?.^u"
<*&*>
*?~)
ij /*Jl Jy^t
A Translation from
Kitab Lehdget
el
Dictionary.
u.>&
An
Folio.
1210(1795).
lxxv
12.
Su
Bisalesi,
-~<siL,
"
yO
i
Treatise
on Hydraulics.
By
the Dervish
Hafiz.
12mo.
13.
1212 (1797).
14. 15.
An J&t't&sJ A
Svo.
Same
date.
8vo.
1213(1798).
Rayf-Effendi,
Tableau des Nouveaux Reglemens de l'Empire Ottoman ; compose par Mahmoud ci-devant Secretaire de l'Ambassade Imperiale pres de la Cour d'Angleterre.
de Genie sous la Direction d'Abdurrhemin EfFendi, Imprime dans la Nouvelle Imprimerie a Constantinople, 1798. Folio. Professeur de Geometrie et d'Algebre
;
Tebian Nafi' terdgemehi Borhan Kati', jLls Jity X*-J> >iL) J+6 Translation of the Borhan Kati. By Ahmed Aazim. Folio. 1214 (1799).
16.
A Turkish
of Vehbi.
l&s?
jm
Commentary on
the
Work
By
18.
v**=^
A
J
Treatise on Mining.
By Hussein
Rifki
Tamani.
19. 20.
Same
date.
The
vols. fol.
1217 (1802).
<siL^
4to. plates.
Same
date.
8vo.
Without
date.
date.
A Translation of Bonnycastle's Principles of Usoul Hindeseh, &M&J& Jytfl Geometry also of his Elements of Practical Geometry, Medgmueh elmuhendesin, ts-y^*
23. 24.
;
i.,vi^Jl
4to.
Both without
date.
25.
Imtihan Elmuhendesin,
4to.
jwjJo^JI ^/k^-*!
Examination of Geometrists.
By
Hussein Rifki.
26.
27.
1217 (1802).
Tariff.
Custom-House
By Anthony Fontone,
ill^tl
Same
date.
The
Work,
by Bergevi.
28.
4to.
ijyLo
By Zeni
Zadeh.
29.
l'etat actuel
et
des
Sciences a Constantinople.
Same
date.
lxxvi
30.
Risalehi Bergevi,
Religion.
f_sjij>
*<tL.
An Abridgment
Large
Moham-
medan
31.
Small
4to.
1218 (1803).
to the
Dgihan Numa;
with Explanations.
32.
folio.
1219 (1804).
Svo.
;j
An
s
1219 (1804).
33.
%Ji^a-
A Commentary on
Same
34.
Tarikhi Vassaf,
i_aJ?lj
f.p
1187(1773).
35.
4to.
Same
date.
Feraid ul Fevaid,
1220 (1805).
Jojyiil &>)j
A work
on Religion, by
Bergevi, ^Jfj&\ ^^?- (S*\j rJ& the Grammar and Logic of Bergevi. By Mustafa ben Ibrahim. Same
36.
Sherhi
AvamU
dgedid
el
A Commentary
date.
on
37.
A work
date.
title,
and on
the
same
subject.
Same
3S.
El Borhan, J&jx\
Efendi,
1221 (1806).
39.
ZjjqbJ)
4to.
ho\
fi
Islah ul ghalatat
elmushureh,
..Jji
Philological
Work, by
1221 (1806).
Sherhi Izhar al Israr, .Um)V JJ] _, mentaries on Bergevi's Grammar. 1224 (1809).
40. 41.
Sj)Jo)
-.
Commentary
Malek, by
42.
Poet Jami.
Without
<*-Jj&
date.
Kitab
el
harem,
+js?\
A Commentary
uULUu
i^JjS
1226 (l81l).
43.
i)|
A Book
grims who
44.
Mecca.
By
EUiadji
Sarf dgumlehsi,
u <dv-
i_jye
1233 (1818).
45.
<0 J*a*i1
On
Metaphysics, by the
lxxvii
46.
Elokianos Elbasil
I
ft'
lerdgemeh
el
Kamus
el
Mohit, S^s-y
"
Translation of the Arabic Dictionary, entitled,
laj"*^) (j-yl*j*'
By Abul Kemal
Esseid
Ahmed Aazim.
Folio.
1233 (1818).
4to.
Same
date.
on Arabic Grammar.
Appendix or Supplement
to the Glossary
1234(1818-19).
50. Appendix to the Glossary of Mir Teshib of the Commentary of Divani work of Abdul Adhadi. By Abdul Kalembevi. 4to. Same date. 51. Silkuti's
;
containing the
of Appendix, or Supplement to the Glossary of Khiali on the Commentary of Nessefi. 4to. Same date. Dogmas
Allah.
Fifty-
six Plates.
1235 (1820).
have
now brought
ceeded
my
Language
this Essay to a conclusion. In length, it has far exintention yet it contains nothing but a faint outline of the original and Literature of the Turks. 1 have merely sketched the general
; ;
features of the subject fearful of dwelling on any portion, lest I should overstep An immense sea of literature remains the bounds of a Preliminary Discourse.
unnavigated
pearls and
gems abound
in its depths
my frail bark
whose
thirst after
to explore the hidden treasures of Turkish Literature the Diplomatist, whose duty to his country, the Traveller, whose curiosity, or the Merchant whom the
natter myself, though imperfections may be visible to the critic's eye, that it will nevertheless enable them to attain the knowledge they require, and the
objects which they seek.
of the Turkish Language was composed about five years the author's leisure hours, and with no intention of submitting ago, during It was subsequently considered, however, that, as we it to the Press. possessed no similar work, it might not be unacceptable, if presented to the public
This
Grammar
his
it was, about twelve months ago, determined that the should be prepared for the Press. The Professional studies of the Manuscript
work to him,
lxxviii
author, and his desire to relinquish the pursuit of Oriental Literature, rendered him unwilling to perform this task. It was undertaken hy Mr. Mitchell, whose
knowledge of the language is of no limited extent but, unfortunately, the call of that Gentleman to Constantinople, and his subsequent appointment in the
:
Asiatic Society, prevented his fulfilling this undertaking according to his original intention and the author has been obliged to devote such portions of his time as could be spared from his Professional studies, to the correction of the work. He
:
is
To
these
circumstances must be chiefly attributed the delay which has taken place in the appearance of this work in presenting which to the public, the author bids
;
consoling himself with the hope that his labours may not prove altogether useless, and that they may be sufficient to supply the long-required link of that chain of languages, by means of which a
;
learned and elegant Writer has declared a man the source of the Nile to the wall of China".
may
from
u
( )
Grammar,
p. xviii.
is
scarce a country
in
Asia or Africa, from the source of the Nile to the wall of China, in which a
man who
understands
affairs
may
GRAMMAR
TURKISH LANGUAGE
J^
Finals.
(Z
ft. I.
Medials.
Corresjooruli no
Initials
Turkis/i
Letters
J.
,3.
Afl.
4.
6.
GRAMMAR
OF THE
TURKISH LANGUAGE
OF LETTERS.
The
Ancient Turkish or Ouigour Alphabet consisted of Sixteen Letters, which gave birth
Alphabets of Tatary.
;
to the various
Mohammed,
this
and the Turks now employ the Arabian and Persian Characters.
Plate
I.)
consists of Thirty-three
Initials,
Letters;
Twenty-eight of these Letters are borrowed from the Arabians, four from the Persians,
and
the
remaining Letter
is
their origin
out the
letters
distinguished
in
the
A, P, and T.
in the Alphabetical
;
Table, and throughout this work, are those of the Arabians, called Niskhi
which are
employed by most of the Oriental Nations, and are the only forms which can be well
imitated by our types.
The Turkish,
their
like
is
left
so that
S h
a
=
A. P. T.
a
b
u
b P p
Alif.
A.P.T.
P.
jo
Ba.
Pa, or Ba-i-adgemi. Ta.
A.P.T.
A. A. P. T.
P.
400
500
a
th
s
th
Sa.
t
t
dg
tch
<%
tch
Dgim.
Tchim, or Dgim-i-adgemi.
t.
A.
8
z.
t l
A &
J
)
J
h kh d
z
t
Ha.
A. P.
A. P. T.
600
t
a
kh
Kha.
Dal.
Zal, or Dhal.
4
700 200
7
d
j
A.
A. P. T.
J
)
z dh r z
dh
r
A. P. T.
P.
j
A
J
60
zh
s
zh
s
A.P.T.
A. P. T.
LT
A
300
90
800
9
sh
t
sh
s
Shin.
A. P.
A.
u u
Sad.
A. P.
A. A. P.
u k
.o
z
t
Zad.
Tai.
s
d
z
900
k
I
Zai.
70
1000
aiou
gh
gh
Ain.
A.
Ghain.
'*
i i S
NAMES.
A.P.T
A. P. T.
80
100
Fa.
Kof.
Kaf.
Oaf, or Raf-i-adgemi.
A.P.T.
P. T.
20
X
i
k f
ng
I
n ng
1
Saghir-noon.
A. P. T. A. P. T. A. P. T.
30
40
J
r
J
r
Lam.
Mim.
Noon.
m
n
m
n
v
50
6
5
10
6
m
3
S
J6
A.P.T.
A. P.
vmou
v h
i
wo u
h
Vaw, or Waw.
Ha.
A.P.T.
ee
Ya.
To
and
1
added
51
Lam-alif, which
is
Lam
Alif.
letters is capable
it
except
Alif,
:
Dal,
ilob
Zal, j Ba, j Za, _} Zha, ^ Waw, and 51 Lam-alif; as in the following words " " " yatak, a bed" ,0J\ azhdar, a dragon ;" ^0l adem, a man ;" kupri, "a bridge ;"
t)
^^S
the
The
letters
Dgim,
Tchim,
Ha, and
j.
Kha,
cause
;
all
as,
ast^
tashih,
as,
"a
correction."
The
letter ,
Mim
preceding
fill
it;
bath."
In order to
up a
extended
+J~.J\
._^&-^_J1
<ni!l
*wJ Bismillah-ir-rehman-ir-rehhn,
the
&c,
"
of which
we
shall
speak hereafter,
"
may have
"
or
ii
as,
C2j
aut,
a horse
letters
a rope
,_y
;"
(^Ivil elmas,
a diamond ;"
"
,ye\
;
umur,
as,
business."
Waw
"
and
Ya, Alif
This
is
<Jxl oghttl,
ClAjjJ inek,
or
a cow."
Ba,
Be, has
cy
Dgim,
Kha,
t__>
Sin,
Shin,
^o
Sad,
\d
Tai,
Kof
and
hep,
vi/ Kaf-i-adgemi,
Ba-i-adgemi,
answering to our
as,
C_^a
In writing
also, as well
Ba is frequently
is
changed
into i__>
Ba-i-adgemi;
thus,
<>>
top,
"a cannon,"
l_j Ba-i-adgemi
the
same
in
It is
a Persian
letter
and
is
seldom
which
is also
pointed letters,
o Ta
"
Dgim-i-adgemi,
and
Li->
Sa
answer
to our t
and s;
as,
i_>lj|
eswab,
clothes."
Sa
is
IS kusar, kuthar:
g
in the
is
Dgim
"
as if written
adge ;
as,
_l adg,
hunger."
At
the
mentioned
in
the remarks
on the
letter
<_j
Ba,
it
Dgim-i-adgemi,
as,
1> pilitch,
"a
chicken."
;
_
the
Dgim-i-adgemi,
cecita,
is
or
Tchim, answers
to our ch
as in the
word church,
or the Italian c in
word
which sound as
if the letter t
were prefixed;
as,
CAs?"
"
tchitchek,
f)
a flower."
in fyaben
;
_ Ha
as,
like the
*-
hakim (hhakim),
"
wise."
Kha is
English
to the
hijo,
letters, there
and
to the Spanish j,
and Hebrew
as in
1DP1.
t>
Dal
after
the letters
as,
t_J
Ba,
it
yjj
many
"a
slanderer." or
j Zal,
Dhal,
is
the
as,
d
as,
zerreh,
in
Ba, and
r and z
^Ajm
serdar,
commander
;"
^jfjj
_;'
in azure,
;yj\
azure ;
z
..^L pleasure.
that sh does to s
;
It
may
-
affinity to
as,
J t>J zhekazh,
a small mirror."
s,
.wv
<SV,
and
"
jl
and
sh, in oo,
ff/ia/l
as, fjJl^cjm
sermeshk,
a copy."
as,
^s.Lo
zerer,
"an
injury"
The
letter
i>e
Zad
is,
in
some
parts,
pronounced
d;
as,
kazi,
5s
it
"a
Tai
judge."
is
medicine
:"
sometimes, however,
jjb damar,
:
a vein."
as,
1
Zai
su^li
^en/j "smooth:"
it
a country."
down much
fixed
may have
;"
the
sound of
a,
i,
6, or
u;
as,
Joe amber,
"
limaz,
a vain boaster
is
^l^ie
Osman, "Osman;"
1,1c
Sometimes c
as,
Ain
a mere cipher,
Civile
idnet, "assistance."
;
At
the
end of a word, this letter sometimes has the power of da, with a kind of nasal sound as, ^>. " The letter Ghain answers to our g hard, or gh ; as, J: gham, dgemaa, an assembly." " " care ;" a bird." ij^> morgh,
i__s
i'
Fa
answers to our/;
as,
as, y>]
J Krako,
"
Cracow."
Before a vowel, either expressed or understood, and either in the same word or in the word
Kef
is
as,
Xi^M*) oyunmagheh,
2jJj'
fc^Ujdi"
kalpak,
Sometimes the
letters remain,
changed
as, ijl>
Jjji kirghat,
"forty horses."
t^J
Kaf answers
to
our c hard;
it
it
Kof
and seems as
"
if
the letter i
;"
S kiorfuz,
a gulf or bay
^jfc
same
CJ Kaf is
Ghain;
frequently changed
as,
into
\j Kaf-i-adgemi,
in the
manner
as
i'
Kof
into
a dog."
hard; as,
^ gah,
"a
"a
place."
that of
The Turks
our
same manner as we do
prince;"
in the
as,
^J^y-
\D Saghir-noon
the
as,
Turkish language
it
French nasal n
in son, or the
gn
in
n;
CJX
>-LXj|
sihek
"a
_S^.
9e
"a
janissary;"
nations give
it
the full
"
song, &c.
;
as,
i^Jju* senung,
t
thine."
I
J
"
Za/M and
Mim
answer to our
and
"
;
a ruby
;"
&<uLo
makramah,
a handkerchief."
^
.UJ!
as,
it
liftl
enginar,
"an
artichoke."
When
"
this letter
precedes
a basket,"
ambar, "a
or 0,
when
initial,
and
that of ou, u, or 6,
when
medial and
"
a handful ;"
kJ.
wasit,
"a
^yl^
uai',
"alas!;
Jj*ii
doutam,
like the
English
re, it is
frequently a consonant
as, ^1
the
i?, or .He, is
This is one of the vowel letters, though, " " a house ;" .1 am, ev, prey." "
as, 'il&
in
herb
helaket,
destruction."
It
is
and
is
God
made
The three
common
writing
in books.
all things.
This
letter,
when
final, is
as in
<H< y^s*.
tchizme,
"
s aet,
a boot." "
It frequently
:"
ii
thus,
ii,
but
it
an hour
this,
however,
;
when used
in Turkish,
usually change
into
cd
as, k>\j
^
51
Ya
answers to the sound of the English ee or y, as in the words feel, happy ; and to
'
This
letter is
Lam-alif is a combination of
an instructor."
letters in the
Lam
and
as,
lala,
the
o,
ii,
and
\d
as,
.jVy, ,}v^>
;
or
Jvo. suul, "the ^j.1s totmak, "to hold;" ,,* and ^jc; as, (Jy* ufj and lL/ for which see the remarks on those letters, pp. 5, 6.
;
left;"
and c, and
OF VOWELS,
The Turks have
four letters which are called vowels
&c.
viz.
and
,_$
these, however,
hardly deserve that denomination, as their sounds are entirely governed by certain marks or
points called vowel points, which are always either expressed or understood,
and which
:
either
~
:
in
number
_ Ustun,
the
as,
i*ijl;
Esreh, ZjJ\;
it is
and
Oteru, jj%l.
governs, to
Ustun answers
it
to the
Fatha of
Arabians
IJI,
letter it
which
~ Esreh
it
and
governs, to
which
gives the
sound of
ee,
or
t (Italian)
a chain."
letter it
_1
Oteru answers
to the
it
Damma of the
Arabians, and
ii,
is,
like
governs, to which
or 6 ;
as,
ii,
yy
kokil,
is
a scent."
When Ustun
Waw,
homogeneous, having
vowels
letters,
rendering
as,
Li)
ana,
"a
mother;"
.!>] eilrii,
"before."
and
either
form diphthongs, comprising the sounds both of vowel point and vowel
;
vowel point prevails, that of the letter being destroyed as, u^oj biit, a house ;" ij*'** " " When these vowel points are doubled, thus, yauash, gentle ;" Joul um'id, hope."
"
_ ~
JL>)
Iki esreh
x-*i!
Jj}
and Iki
oterii
jJj!
i,
l^J
dctiman, "always;"
-*ols
Jy
the
kirdon,
an ape."
This form
is
and
is
not
much
in use
among
the Turks,
Books of
Law,
The
__> or U,
ba or be; as
in
balm, bake.
bin, been.
Esreh, i_j or
j, bi or bee; as in
Iki ustun, u_> or b, ban, bin. Iki esreh, u_> or Iki oteru,
t_l>
j,
j>,
bin, been.
or
bun, bon.
The vowel
which creates
letters,
In
some of
of the
the best
is
a system
it
would be well
five
Marks
these are,
the
Meddah,
Hamzah, JL
"H
which
it is
Teshdid,
Meddah (xj^J
signifies extension,
it
Alif over
if
placed, giving
Alifs.
au
in
aught ;
as,
c>
aut,
;
a horse," as
spelt with
two
This character
Moharrem,
the
name of a month
l__> for
t--*^; redgeb;
Am,
f
<0 for
Name
of God" S\ for Jb
*
<*U! J&J1
^#aA ^WaA
"God
a contrary
effect to the
Meddah, as
is
placed;
as,
IJU
mewa,
omitted,
delay."
the place of
Alif where
and
is
governed by.
in t or ,_j
;
It also serves to
shew the Accusative Cases of those Nouns and Pronouns which end
'
as, 'i^Us^.
tcheshmehi,
the priest."
over which
it is
placed to sound as
if it
were doubled
"a
broker;"
i".-'"^-
dgennet,
a garden."
J!
al, it
mute
as,
i^&J]
is
eshshems,
to prevent
This character
may be
used
or harshness of sound.
_1
its
Ouzoun Cjjj J)
is
Meddah
it
a span."
1.
Dgesm
(,}-)
is
placed over such letters as have no vowel points, and whose sounds
^_< Mari/am,
Mary."
It also serves to
of a syllable.
U-$ OF NOUNS.
'HjkJ\
THE ARTICLE.
:
The Turks,
its
by the
Demonstrative Pronoun
o bu
as,
and
Indefinite Articles;
bu adem, f&\%>
man;"
cjucj
orish,
bu
qrcret,
"the woman;"
(jJj^
bir reis,
"a head"
"
{JZ-j^/,
Mr
"a
blow."
The
Indefinite
,c
^bJj
bulbuli,
a nightingale."
I have
its
breast."
io
^H^ OF GENDER.
1
The Turkish
all
and
living creatures
to express their
qmret,
"a woman;"
. \
bogha,
"a
J^A
Feminine
er oghlan, er
"
y kiz,
child)
;
a boy" (a male
kiz oghlan,
"a
^jZ)i*JjjiS
"a
karindash, "a brother ^iljJj,! sister" ^1*.! <jJS\ erkek arslan, "a lion" ^^U.l JZ*>A
l
"
dishi arslan,
The Turks
^la
the addition of J ler or lar ; as,
OF NUMBER.
The Plural
men;"
is
l<d\ ddemler,
Jol atler,
lords."
letters
The
subjoining J ler, in order to form the Plural, must precede the addition of the
Noun
as, i^LLci>
ddemlerun,
of men."
drops of dew."
;
the Persian
is
own
"
or the
a book,"
may
Plural either
L^i^
a wolf,"
either
\j
gurgan,
or
yii
gurgler;
cJu^i. sherif,
"a
noble," either
[jZ,
sherfa, or
JJuj< sherifler.
OF DECLENSION.
There are two Declensions of Substantives.
end in a consonant;
tauk,
as,
as,
The
.1
Nouns
as
cul
at,
"a
horse;"
er,
a lion;"
1
{JmIIs
;
a fowl."
8 or (_y
bb baba, "a
"
>ji
deveh,
"a camel
^JJ-* mufti,
"a priest."
jd
There are a few exceptions to this rule " are consonants; as, .1 dm, prey, booty ;"
consisting of those
Nouns
in which
'
and
,_$
j\ ev,
a house;"
jjAt-to
pishrew,
a leader;"
Also,
^jU*
tchai,
s,
"a
Nouns of
Nouns
ending in
OF CASE.
The Turks have
lowing manner
:
six Cases,
fol-
is
formed by adding
is
CJ
the
Second Declension
formed by adding
CAJ nun
the Genitive
The Dative
<J*x&J})
is
ga, or Ac ghah;
a book ;"
as,
dfljl shagird,
"a
scholar" Dat.
l?jAi
sliagirdga:
The Accusative
formed by adding
it is
i for the
_j
yi
In Tatar,
ni.
The Vocative
Particle
same as
the Nominative
b ya,
_^j behi,
b! ay a, or
letter
1
The Vocative
is
also
Alif.
The Ablative
(&**,
(L*ajl)
A
is
^0 den, or
A
formed by adding
^0 dan or
^ii
to the Nominative.
fair
as the
moon
Her
lips
hung on each
lock.
was
valueless
12
^,
N.
G.
X
ij\
at,
a horse.
CJo
del
aft/, of a horse.
D.
Ac.
afeA, to a horse.
ati, the horse.
J!
-k
V.
cu
b ya
at,
o horse.
Ab.
^Jo!
13
SING.
PLUR.
N. G.
D.
Ac.
JX> kopekler, dogs.
N.
^^4
*&4
kopek, a dog.
CJ AXjj^
is
kopeklerun, of dogs.
kopeklereh, to dogs.
kopegeh, to a dog.
kopegi, the dog.
JXu
,_$
V.
ij}
b ya kopekler, o dogs.
kopeklerden, from dogs.
letters
Ab.
^jj
For
ir<2f
and
CJ
JTa/,
pages
5, 6.
i_sb>.
Tchdi, a River.
SING.
PLUR.
river.
N.
G.
l_U- tchdi, a
N.
river.
j^*
!S
shatter, rivers.
rivers.
CLAjU- tchdiun, of a
G. D.
Ac.
tiJjbU- tchdilerun, of
y
D.
Ac.
V.
Ai^-
tchailereh, to rivers.
tchdileri, the rivers.
ai'
^j^IjU-
^UThe
i^l
ai tchdi, o river.
river.
V.
^U>- ^5!
(jiiJaU
tchailer, o rivers.
Ab.
Ab.
and
im
SECOND DECLENSION.
bb Baba, a
SING.
Father
PLUR.
father.
N.
bb baba, a
ybb
father.
father.
babaler, fathers.
G. uSJJbb babanuh, of a
Si
D.
Ac.
<iobb
babayeh, to a
Jbb babalereh,
to fathers.
US*
^_jUL>
,_yl
Ac.
(_s >!bb
V. bb
baba, o father.
father.
V.
Jbb
,_$!
Ab.
SING.
PLUR.
N.
G. D.
Ac.
N.
G.
r S
kughu, a swan.
of a swan.
to a swan.
CJojiJ kughunun,
(OjiJi
j^y CJ Jiy
*J?
kughuler, swans.
kughulerun, of swans.
kughulereh, to swans.
D.
Ac.
kughuyeh,
Ab.
Ab.
15
.<4ri',
a Bee.
SING.
PLUR.
N.
bee.
^1j,I
N.
G. D.
Ac.
,_y
,1
dri, a bee.
driler, bees.
_LAjb,1
anwM, of a
G.
to a bee
lL) Ju
;
drilerwh, of bees.
dfilereh, to bees.
drileri, the bees.
lu.\
dr'ieh, or iJjj]
anyeh,
D.
Ac.
Ab.
s^l
cS^jt
^jt^Jo
,
*(_S;'
^ r">
^e ^ e
Ab.
u^'
a^Sja- Tcheshmeh,
A Fountain.
SING.
N.
G. D.
Ac.
(iL^io-
tcheshmeh, a fountain.
&;&,*jjt) <,*-
tcheshmeh yeh,
to a fountain.
"<S,>I>^.
or
Ab.
fountain.
PLUR.
N. G.
D.
Ac.
^ai^Alj.-
tcheshmeh
ler, fountains.
LfJ JiJ^iius-
*J *.-*
j_5^1 <X<ij-
Ab
caused by the
is
The
following
an example
yo
SING.
Su, Water.
PLUR.
water.
N.
G.
vo su,
<*ZJ^.y0
N.
G.
suiuh, of water.
suieh, to water.
suit, the water,
CJJtyo
i^)yo
sularun, of waters.
to waters.
D.
Ac.
Oiyo
-j
D.
Ac.
sjyc sulareh,
yo
Ab.
Ab.
^)yo
16
OF ADJECTIVES.
The Turkish
Case
:
The Comparative is
dakhi or ,jy*-
tchiok, or
'
rak ;
as,
POSITIVE.
lJJO biuk, great.
%i\
COMPARATIVE.
i^Juj ^-t> dakhi biuk,
jjl
greater.
eiu, good.
^JjJ*
J)/^*
1
guzelrek, more
beautiful.
The two
first
used
chiefly in books.
is
The Comparative
is
sometimes formed by
putting the
Noun
or Pronoun, which
with
it
To
mouth of the
lion, or to
The word n& nehkeh, or <Jo nekeh, answers " & <0 Othman is richer than I." j&i\&: yjl^ic ^) The
Superlative
a Comparative
as,
Degree
;
is
is
in the Genitive
si,
Case
;
and adding
i to the Adjective if
it
end in a Consonant, or
if in
a Vowel
I
as,
"
khosh'i,
the sweetest of
women ;"
v_s
-^.l <DJlii}
ddemlerun
sense
Superlative
also
given
by
prefixing
tiil>
the
Adverbs
of Augmentation
^^Itghaiet;
ddJol^il
ziadeh;
<&!* jSi}b:
ziadeh sileh ;
ifratUeh ;
*}
J kati; ib pek,
or
CJ
eng ;
as, Js t Joule
ijjw/
x^L>:
It
Koran,
J.!
tJHo CJ1
"
jJj*5
<J)i
*'1
The
(very)
first
last dying."
may
not be
this is
pronounced as
if
written daha.
17
There
is
as,
from
"much
"
;"
"
J^a-
tchiok,
as,
Jy>- Jf>-
tchiok tchiok,
J*>
sik sik,
most frequently;"
"
it is
necessary to speak
it
very frequently."
The Diminutive
"
biudgik,
_ to
"
i^Ufrom
dgik,
j*. dgak,
biuk,
to- tcheh, or
<te
dgeh;
as,
CJo-^aj
or
somewhat great,"
ClyU
great ;"
"
liW^jJ
yuksekdgik,
"
\i^4j>syuksedgik,
less beautiful."
&Jjj> guzeldgeh,
also frequently used as Adverbs. Adjectives in the two latter forms are
There
is
formed by
prefixi n g
an additional
"
ultimate letter
as,
to the
Pen-
CJLsr?-^u biudgidgek,
much
less great.''
NUMERAL ADJECTIVES.
CARDINAL NUMBERS.
The Cardinal Numbers are expressed by Words,
TURKISH.
Letters,
18
PERSIAN.
)
Letters.
TURKISH.
{JL>
ji^^i
on dort
lO.lysiiJ^i'o
tchehardeh
{jZ*^ onbesh
on JiH^y!
alti
panzedeh
shanzedeh
Xii^'Ji
^jJo^j! onyedi
jJwjyjjl
ij& hefteh
xJ-JUa
.
on sekiz on dokuz
.
lieshteh
jji'iyyl
Xi>,y
nuzdeh
<_$*. yegirmi
j}lS*J^jjjl
..
yegirmibir..
otuz
kirk
elli
cLXj e^-v**ju
bistyek
si
^u
(Jy=aUrS}
Jjjt
tchehel
JJ!
^l^jul
(kS^jj.
pendgah
altmish
yetmish
seksen
liliaJb
heftad
^mSm
liliiJb
heshtad
^f*^yo doksan
jrt y*
J>y
nued
sad
&*o
>#-tj'
utchyoz
dart yoz
..
J^aXuj
si sad
jfyUjjiS
jjt.tfy
XaLfr
. .
tcheharsad
besh yoz
alti yoz
Xaiij
&*a>
flwdSfla
pansad
sheshsad
heftsad
jW,J*H
jo^Jo
j*iji
yediyoz
sekiz yoz
..
S^sjJLA
heshtsad
jjljjjJo
dokuz yoz
..
S^j
.\yt>
nuhsad
hezar
i^Jju
^jl
on 6wi
^IjfcxO
deh hezar
19
The Merchants
ledge of them
is
in
the Persian
Numbers
in figures is
left
Jo!
^Jou bin
The Turkish
Numbers do
sian
it is
wa
used
amount
in Persian
would be written
j*i
A*o
ei*vjfcj j]yt>
du.
;
The
as,
cu
^jZ-l
five
,i>T
CJju bin
:
adem, "a
thousand
men"
(man).
The Turks
are
the
whom no
doubt
it
ORDINAL NUMBERS.
The Turkish Ordinal Numbers
Persian by adding *
are formed from the Cardinals,
by adding
-sr>
um
as,
TURKISH.
ar
1
PERSIAN.
tJLJJl
'j>
birindgi, or
ilek
First
...
.
*& yegum,
or ci^"-<"> nukhust.
js^.I ikindgi
Second
Third
t^
duum.
,i*5"}1 iitchindgi
-=r> J. 4>
dordindgi
Fourth
Fifth
*;
.
js^-V beshindgi
^s-*^l altindgi
*sr^ pendgum.
Jttm sheshum.
*Iia> he/turn.
Sixth
-^Jo yedindgi
The Turkish Ordinal Numbers "
birindgisi,
the first of them."
;
Seventh
^^j^ji
They
_>b
L
as,
"
the fortieth chapter."
DISTRIBUTIVE NUMBERS.
The
Distributive
Numbers
-2,
by adding
in a consonant,
and
The Persian
;
as,
,jUo
yegan
^Uo
,jlj
yegan yegan,
or lLJj CJj_
"
yek yek,
one by one
;"
.0
jj du du,
"
two by two."
20
TURKISH.
hirer
PERSIAN.
jji
One by one
wijUo! tkisher
Two
by two
,ii
du
fte/i
du.
seh.
Jiri
,ii..i>
iitcher
Three by three
Ami Ami
dorder
Four by
Five by
four
five
jjjl.l^s-
tcheharan.
JU> besher
gL> gLj
pendg pendg.
sheslian.
j*&\
In expressing
altisher
Six by six
Quantity, the Turks frequently add to the
of.
Number and
Numeral
is
certain
words
If the
or quantity
;
expressed relate
Man,
the
word Jo
nefer, or
JiJ
kishi,
used
as, <_s/sV.
Jo lLLo
Jj\
\JT>.
t/9^1
Four of
gp
lJ^.
d^&= )}i
^J jy^> y-o )*
***"
U^
567.
the Sons of
Tolun ruled
the
Kingdom
A.H.
in Egypt.
commencement
The
was one
hundred and
If the
fifty-five
years."
relate to
Nouns spoken of
lijj
"
head,"
'**
is
,s
used; as,
ji&\>
iy\
gilt,
Axlaii
kiteah,
or ILexs
kibzeh,
is
used;
as,
"two hundred
til_>,ji>
pieces of cannon."
iJy
To
Small things,
i-_^i=
Axlai'
j^i
**^
is
applied
as,^=r>|
&\d j
bir
daneh indgiu,
lokmah etmek,
"a crumb
of bread."
in this
^jy gL
o wekieh
et,
"ten
pieces of meat."
21
AjS
arpah,
kileh,
"fifty
and
i>
Sc qded,
Number
as,
<Jj \
t\jS
JJ
elli
ktteh
Fractional
Numbers
are formed by
(<l>
.sr^i!
fortieth part."
are expressed by
>.lj
butchuk,
* .L>
yarum,
"
or (CjIj
^k? or
yarum,
or butchuk Jka-j
gun,
half-a-day ;"
Jo
or
^x>
butchuk, or
yan
yo, "half-way;"
is
CJ
Wr
tchirek,
one-fourth."
Arotf,
numbers
as,
cuts _!
fitch kat,
four-fold, quadruple;"
uu\S ,*to
fc/0& fatf,
"many-fold."
The word
'five
kerreh,
subjoined to
numbers,
refers
time
as, %]
times"
OF PRONOUNS.
J^i
Zemair.
are,
PERSONAL PRONOUNS.
sen,
^ ben, "i;" ^
j
61,
or
"
\ } 6,
He,"
Ben,
I.
tUMUb
PLUR.
N.
of me.
N. G. D.
Ac.
j ben,
I.
fo'z,
or
+h benum,
\Sj
G.
D.
Ac.
^
js#
bizum, or
fo'reA, or
4^ bizlerum, of us.
bizlereh, to us.
baha,
to me.
*Jy
Jb
beni, me.
Thou.
SING.
PLUR.
N. G. D.
Ac.
N. G.
D.
Ac.
sana, to
thee.
you.
Ju
seni, thee.
you.
Ab.
Ab.
22
SING.
It.
PLUR.
awfor, they.
N.
J.I
61,
or
.1
o, he, she,
N.
^iil
G.
D.
Ac.
i^J^JJI
is
anlaruh, of them.
anlareh, to them.
them.
aha,
to him, &c.
Jul
-il
Ab.
^li^iJl
Own
dji-
Mod, and
It is declined as follows
Herself, Itself
PLUR.
itself.
X
G.
D.
Ac.
iX*i
gendu,
himself, herself,
N.
))^& genduler,
themselves.
&c.
Ac.
,_s JjjJii
Ab.
himself, &c.
Ab.
r
"
.'...j
ii~< <jS.i\J6
J^
ijm
ui^ilii Jj&l
jil
^+i
a&Li-
A man who
.
has no mercy in his breast, ought not to find any one merciful
is
to
him."
Jo6
gendu
as,
Persons.
1
SING.
i.JoiS jJoi
Persons.
PLUR.
or ^cjAiS gendumuz,
eendum. gendum,
I myself. myself.
^j^JjJoS
gendulermuz
'
thyself.
3
jiVii
^
"
J.Jotf genduleri,
.
or!
f
tne y themselves.
or gendu, J
J)^
may be
;
genduler,
Each of
"
as,
CXcjJuiS gendumuh,
of
me
myself ;"
<U^JoS
"
gendumeh,
to
me
"
myself
CJJuwjjJii gendusinuii ,
of him himself."
23
)
differ
little
The Pronouns
For
in the Ouigour,
very
Pronoun,
men is
used instead of
j ben, and
is
24
"
j|
in,
This/' and
"
,j
I
an,
That,"
anan.
RELATIVE PRONOUNS,
The
Relative Pronouns are, t keh, +x kirn, and
is
&c.
J kim,
"
Who,"
"
Which," ~ What."
in the (Jji 61,
Pronoun
PLUR.
N.
A
xS,
N.
G.
i4*j!
Lsl
D.
Ac.
J| iS
<x
<jju\
yji^iil
Ab. jjJol
whom, &c.
this sense.
J ki,
ghi;
in
which case
it
often
Verb
xjJii dildeh
ki
"
serr,
The
secret which is in
my
heart
x
"
d/T
which
is in
my stable
XiJ/y.
"
<>!y
J^L^ .!
akhoremdeh ki at, The horse " ustemdeh ki eswab, The clothes which are upon
is
^ t^^A
on high."
"
me ;"
Jz
Verb
as, ^l>j%c
^yu suun
qwret,
woman,"
t.
e.
the
woman who
loves,"
The Personal
in the
as,
Interrogative
kim, or
J kim,
"Who?" "Which?"
is
regularly declined
Affixes
;
"
ji
^X^S
<>,fj>
bit
wife is this?"
J}
*^
kimum war,
The
following distich
an example of
J,
both as an Interroga-
tive
25
cLs
*!j|
*i j eS
cJj x/^
Jjl
;^ (&
/F^O knows, when
ji
>** /T (^
^W
Lryj
LT^
alive ?
it
which of us may be
"
Be
for the
The Neuter
or Immaterial Interrogative
<sj
neh,
What ?"
is
regularly declined as a
Noun
*&)<$
%di\
C^>^y
'.
,jJv&<> jJ^j
the
Xi>!Aij
A>
jJ
-^1
Heaven
what is
meaning of this,
and from
In declension, the
my own home
final a is frequently
as, i^JJb*
nenim,
ij
"Of
neh ;
what ?"
as,
,Jji<t3
.Li niler,
"
neh kadar,
"
How
long ?"
"
gone ?"
"
^Uj^jJiiti
we/* Ararfar
zeman,
How long
a time ?"
"What
kind?"
t-^o
&>
^^.1
<D
,tS
"Why?" J*j
manner ?"
al^j
The common
and
is
Interrogative
is
indeclinable,
as, i_>tl
Joi kanghi
kitab,
it is
"What book?"
it
^^W
" "
J>Ji
kanghi kitabden,
When, however,
absolute,
of us ?"
^j"*^'
kanghisi,
^Jy^id
j>
(JJdwUJJi kanghisinun,
Of which
:
Joj kanghi
it is
bir,
"Which one?"
;
is either
if
used Adjectively,
is
indeclinable
if
used Substan;
it,
and
declined like a
as,
^Xteji ^J6i kanghi birinuh, "Of which one?" <sJb^ ^ji kanghi birineh, "To which one ?" The Interrogatives of Number and Quantity are, _tf katch, "What number?" "How many?"
26
^r*? katchindgi,
jpd
<b
<o*
neh kadar,
.1
JoLo &i
neh mikdar,
^s^
J<jj'
sessive Affixes
and Deelension,
same manner as
kanghi.
serves to form
to our
;
many Compounds,
is
as,
Mm,
"
Whosoever," which
declined like
Noun
"
Whatsoever,"
"
Whosoever
:"
J^s~
sLi &Xxt
d^
in the
garden
y jS> y ^Jw
her bir
;
is indeclinable,
It is,
Substantively
when
:
it is
made
in the
same manner as
kanghi Mr
in every garden."
'She gave
'
to
And each
to banquet."
POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS.
The Possessive Pronouns are of two
kinds, Separates, and Affixes.
as,
Jb benum, 'Mine"
sizun," Yours ;"
"Thine"
"
Theirs
;"
tiAJI
anun," His;"
fji
bizum "Owrs f
\^Jj>
CJJu] anlarun,
;
ki
subjoined to them
27
is
"
as,
^*A>
benumki,
Mine
"
(that
which
"
mine)
;
^i
senwlki,
Thine."
They are
declined as
The
Possessive Affixes are letters which are subjoined to the Noun, to form the different
;
Persons
Pronouns
as,
prefixed.
The
First
formed by adding m, or
um
,bb
benum babam,
"My
father ;"
JjS
benum kitabum, A
;
babam, "
or .,bb >Jb
My
book."
A
The Second Person is formed by adding CJ h, un, or in as, CJbb babah, or CJbb CJJLj A A A " " senuh babah, Thy father ;" CJ>>[j kitabuh, or CJJjz lUJu senuh kitabih, Thy book."
is
formed by adding
,_ i, if the
word end
kitabi,
in a consonant
or
si, if in
as,
-Ai kitabi, or
^^
is
CJJl awww
babasi, or
ufJol
OMMn
babasi,
His
father."
of the Plural
formed by adding y*
muz
as,
_)^bb
babamuz, or j-o(j'o
*jj
Our
father."
is
as,
Your
father."
is
formed by adding
y_$
i,
j*
i
si,
or
^j}
leri;
as,
^l^
kitabi,
anlaruh kitabi, "Their book;" ^j'Jo CJ^lll babasi, "Their father" ^^Lli/ i^J^iil anlarun
>JJ-j babasi, or
^hl>
<*DX>\ anlaruh
kitableri,
"Their book."
is
When
Affixes
;
Noun
is *
*ybb babalerum, or
muz,
or
y*j?-h fj>
bizum babalerumuz,
Jbb Ai benum babalerum," My fathers ;" j^e J(j(j babaleru" Our fathers." Each of these Persons is capable of
Examples
:
bb Babam,
or JJo
A>
Benum
babam,
My
Father.
SING.
PLUR.
V my
J
N. G.
D.
Ac.
JJj "
babam,
or
father.
*^bb babalerum, or
I
jyljb *Jj
father.
benum babalerum, J
babalerumuh, of my
to
m y fathers.
CXebb babamuh,
<Lbb
of
to
my
<Jj^cJ[>[>
fathers.
babameh,
my
father.
&^bb babalerumeh,
my
fathers.
.e^'j babami, my
father.
father.
-/jb babalerumi, my
yjiinjybb
fathers.
Ab.
babalerumden, from my
fathers.
28
CJUU Baban,
SING.
or L^JIj'j i^ALj
Father.
PLUR.
N.
G.
D.
Ac.
i^Jbb baban, or
*
' '
Uub *>^Ajui
iLXmJj
<oblj
-Mj'j
\ >
thy
senun baban, )
babanun, of
babaneh,
babalerun, ) fathers.
fathers.
thy father.
to thy father.
father.
babahi, thy
fathers.
Ab.
yjiiiblj
babandan, from
thy father.
fathers.
-Job Babasi, or
SING.
^^*,bL>
viJJl
Anun
PLUR.
N.
G.
hFT*
v*iIjIj
jJjL> babasi, or
1 V
his father.
,_S
cJOIj "'
'
babaleri, or
*'
>
his fathers.
JL>L i^Jol
aw
babaleri,)
fathers.
^JjjjJilAi
babalerinun, of his
D.
Ac.
babasineh, to his
father.
<tb
JUj babalerineh,
to his fathers.
Ju^Uj
jjjdJUkublj
Ab.
Vebb
Babamuz,
or >ebjj > y
Father
SING.
[>[)
PLUR.
or
babamuz,
N.
G.
D.
Ac.
bizum babamuz
our father.
or j*^!Uj babalerumuz,
"1
our
of our fathers.
to
babamuzeh,
to our father.
babalerumuzeh,
our
fathers.
uSr*^ babamuzi,
jjj^j-oljb
our father.
father.
fathers.
Ab.
29
*
.-
isUj
Babanux,
SING.
or
PLUR.
^
jiljb
babanux, or
f www
your
father. father.
ji
Jblj
babaleruhuz, or
your
tners
-
N.
jSUj t^Jj^
G. D.
Ac.
iLJ
babanux,
jS^ibb
I<Jjm
*fcw;i&a&eWwwz,jfa
jiSLb
babahuxuh, of your
babahuxeh,
to
fathers.
XjMjti
your father.
father.
babalerunuxeh, to your
fathers.
(_yjiL!j
.1)
babahuxi, your
fathers. fathers.
Ab.
father.
^ Jp\ibb
Anlarun
*bb Babasi, or
SING.
_*ibb
v*bb
tfJjiil
PLUR.
f their
babasi, or
N.
Hr
^-'bb
babaleri, or
their
fathers.
';
v^bbuilJjJJl
aw/arw6a6a,)
father.
G.
D.
Ac.
fathers.
Jbb babalerineh,
to their fathers.
JU,bb babasini,
their father.
Ju JUL> babalerini,
their fathers.
Ab.
their fathers.
i,
^u si, or
omitted
as,
CJUubb babasinuh
for
CLAJuwjbb babasinuh ;
viJo^lbb
babalerinun
for i^Jou
Jbb
babalerinun.
In some books, the Possessive Affixes are omitted, the separate Possessive Pronouns being
alone used
;
as,
cu Ju benum
I
at for *S
Jo benum alum,
My
horse
:" this,
however,
is
30
J\*i\
The Turkish Verbs
OF VERBS.
;
viz.
Im-
and Personal.
The
of
all
Verbs
end
either in tLLc
mek
or
JL*,
;
mak
all
mek
Conjugation, and
there
letter
is
all
in
z*,
mak
in the
no necessity
in
no difference
between them
softer
;
CJ Kaf,
word than
shake
;"
Kof
"
as,
i^A.XLu silkmek,
to
^fju bakmak,
to look."
called, Indicative,
The Tenses
same as
in English.
The
is
Verb
Active, by inserting (J
il
between
as,
Termination LLLc
to
mek
or
Z*>
mak ;
from
to
CXe* sumek,
look,"
^Lkjyu suilmek,
.OJb
bakilmak,
to be looked at :"
When
the
arrow of Fate
is shot
When
the
is
either
'
J
1
4 or
is
as,
from
,J-Ui
kapamak,
"
to shut,"
Jvilu
kapanmak,
J^yS}!
"to be
shut;"
t^Jj
<
bilmek," to know,"
known"
"
bizenmek,
to
J^y^
;"
be adorned
CJ^i> dimek,
to say,"
^j^Jj
CULj! ^Jo^J
qualities
known
which are
31
There are also some Verbs whose Passives are formed both by
and
as,
^Jo u
;"
CAJJu
to eat."
There are a great many Turkish Verbs compounded of Arabic and Persian words
if
which,
the Auxiliary
Verb .J^U
olmak,
To
added
them
as,
.J^O
(J^w
killed;" ,jhi!)l
^.^
it
tebdil
if the
word have
originally a
Passive sense,
maktul olmak,
'"
has the Active form of the Auxiliary Verb added to it; as, V;1 (JiiLo L " " to be killed mubdil olmak, to be changed." ,Jj' J J^o
il,
In the Ouigour, and other Tatar Dialects, the Passive is marked by the Particle Jj
but
it
or
(Jl il:
may be
it is
sometimes placed
at the
Turkish
thus, (JjoIJuj
it
is
Termination the
to love;" to
as,
from
1
CA^cy^
to
sumemek, "not
jla sapmak, Ljfv
z^so
bakmak, "to
look,"
"
wander," jiJ^iLa sapmamak,
Jvvib
bakmamak, "not
look"
not to wander."
In the rose-bower of
this life,
we
of the cup-bearer of Fortune, without draining a portion of the dregs of the sweet wine."
may be
applied to
all
same manner
^X^yu
suilmemek, "not
to be loved,"
be loved."
The Impossible Verb expresses inability to perform an action; and is formed from the Verb Negative, by prefixing to the letters of Negation either or ^5 as, from Jf**j[>.
1 ;
yazmamak,
not to write,"
"
jL^JijU
yazamamak,
from
CA^Xy*
suehmemek, "not
to
^X,,-v}}
to drink," i^JL^ac!!
ttchimemek, "not
be
able to drink:"
32
I would wish to
come
it is
to you;
but,
on account of many
affairs,
"
not possible
can come."
The
Impossible form
may be used
like the
as,
ijJ^^lUyu
suilehmemek,
not to be loved."
the
syllable .J
dur between
Termination
as,
is
^X*.t)Mi sudurmek,
"
to cause to love."
From
"
to
the
Causal Active
yVm
sudurmek
"
be
;
made
to love ;"
CAJ suilmek,
preceding the
as,
is also
to cause to be loved."
.
Infinitive
instead of
,t>
J^iJol
aldatmak,
from
"
kuperdmek,
to cause to foam,"
from
i^Xe^y kupermek.
or
.,
the Causal is
formed by adding
or
.^
instead of .J;
.*-!
as,
Z<j2-Jj
kudgermak,
to cause to embrace,"
from
i^s-y kudgmak;
atchurmak,
to cause to open,"
z*oj&y*i
bulashermak,
is
to cause to pollute,"
not
much used
it
formed by repeating
,ii
as,
V^Xo.ii.t)^
The
Reciprocal, or
the
is
letter
,1
between the
;"
body of
Verb and
as,
^X^y*
suishmek,
to love
at one another."
Jj^yJ lA
"
"
^ifiji 1
Jj&^P?.
^ ^ M J*
d
;
tfl
dj
^^
uc>..f~
fyjjt
A hungry fox
The
fox,
running
"
between them, received from both a deadly wound, and was caught in the snare of Death."
33
There
is
is also
a Passive Reciprocal
not distinguishable from the Active form in English ; as, i^XJjZiy* suishilmek, "to be
to
loved mutually," or
or Deponent
'
letter
to the
Cl^jyw suinmek,
bakinmak,
to look at himself."
It
seems that there are no Impossible, Transitive, Reciprocal, or Personal Verbs in the
;
Ouigour Dialect
The
mode
are formed.
ACTIVE.
*
CXoy* Sumek, To
Love.
Neg.
Imposs.
CA^oy* sumemek,
not to love.
to
be able to love.
PASSIVE
liAjy* suilmek,
Neg.
Imposs.
viJsrJ
*u
to
be loved.
to
suilmemek, not
be loved.
to
be able
to
be loved.
CAUSAL ACTIVE.
Cj^e.dyM stidermek,
Neg.
Imposs.
Passive,
CJ*r<,ji5y
to
cause to love.
to cause to love.
sudermemek, not
^Xrvijdy* suderehmemek,
to be *Jj*Ji.dy snderUmek,
made
to love.
Neg. Pass.
Imp. Pass.
made
to love.
liA^o^iiyw
made
to love.
PASSIVE CAUSAL.
to cause to be loved, iX,j4iy suildermek,
Neg.
Imposs.
to cause to
be loved.
34
RECIPROCAL.
i^X^yu
Neg.
Imposs.
Passive,
suishehmemek, not
to
to
<lXJJi,yu suishilmek,
be loved &c.
not to be loved &c.
Neg. Pass.
Imp. Pass.
Causal,
CJ.,,1!^ suishttmemek,
CXo ,i3i*>j
PERSONAL.
CJ^riy*! suinmek,
to love himself. to love himself.
Neg.
Imposs.
Passive,
Cl^Liy* suinilmek,
liLc.iXiyjj
to
be loved himself.
to cause to love himself.
is
Causal,
suindermek,
the Negative,
Verb Active
of which
we
shall
speak hereafter.
Compound Tenses
Verbs
are formed, a
is
step towards
The Verb
*j|
im
Verb
be termed Irregular
;
but
its
only irre-
by
be found
to
be perfectly Regular.
to
employed with the Participle Present, but never with any other Participle
and
it
is
is
frequently understood.
The Verb
;
Substantive
is
expressed in
Ouigour by
..t>
dur,
which
used
Person
and
.. ..i)
durur
any distinction
of Number, or even,
,.t>
Gabriel"
j^ii
j**h**t
yc& j)j-i)JJ6
Epistle
is
"
foj ^Lu
Name
of
<uli
for
Jjl
in the
God
He is the
suppporter of
all."
35
Im,
I am.
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
SING.
*j|
j*i
PLUR
am.
im,
|1
ira,
or
art.
j1 i', I
y\
iz, or
:!
iz,
we
are.
sen, thou
eftw,
or ^ siz,
jXw
nrote,
you
are.
.t>
he
is.
Jjti
.i>^li1
durler, jj lerdur, or
they are.
anlardur,
}
when
they are joined to
The Turks
+dj guzelim, "i am beautiful" i\S guzeliz, "we The Negative of the Tenses of this Verb is as irregular as the Affirmative
;
not being formed by the insertion of * according to the usual mode, but by prefixing (J^O degul,
commonly pronounced
de'iul, to
each person ;
as,
SING.
*jJiii
PLUR.
deguUm,
or Jili> degulim, I
not.
am
not.
jdSii deguliz,
we
are not.
jjJiii
yJ&A
jA&iS deguldur, he
is not.
Preterite
and Imperfect
been
Tenses.
SING.
* Jo!
PLUR.
I was, I have
i^JiijI iduk,
idum, or
j,ii
dum,
we were, we have
been,
ji
Jo!
i'rfj,
he was.
or ^IjAjJ idiler,
^ Jo
J leridi,
they were.
Negative.
SING.
iJol Jii> degul idum, "
^
PLUR.
I
was
not.
i^Jjol
ji
JiJ
not.
not.
UiJ Jo!
i_$ Jo!
J6 J
Jo! (_p ti
!(_)>
Jii degul
he was not
^taoo
not.
36
PLUR.
I
imishem, or
JL* mishem,
was &c.
jxi^jj imishiz,
we were
&c.
This Tense
SING.
t &A
i
PLUR.
had been.
viJjo! i>ij! imish iduk,
js Jo!
jlJol
we had been
itifr.'l
imishdum,
J'/wA a?<&m,
CJ Jo!
^Si)
.Aril
i/^J JmA
idiler, or # they
had
irv^J imish
idi,
he had been.
cS^
i/vjlj! lerhnishidi,
been.
SUBJUNCTIVE MOOD.
Present and Future Tenses.
SING.
rfjwjj jl
PLUR.
or shall be.
e^er esew,
if I be, if if
CLjJ J\ eger
yC*J_l
S\
isek, if
we be &c.
if
'ijAnt
'I
i\
eger isehuz,
egerisehler,
you
be.
<wl
i\
J&mj)
J>\
if they be.
Imperfect Tense,
SING.
^uj\
t
PLUR.
if I
were.
\^X^J\
if
we
were.
if
they were.
Preterpluperfect Tense.
SING.
* Jo! <WjI
^! e^er
J>\ J>\
iseA idum, or
iiiwl isidum,
hadst been.
if I
CJ Jol
&mi\
if thou
he had been.
if
we had
if
been.
Jo!
<Kaj!
i!
eger iseh
idiler, if they
37
"
If," prefixed to the
Tenses of
sense.
this
Mood, may
either
be retained or
omitted
as without
it
the
STJPPOSITIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
SING.
.,
PLUR.
be.
Si]
\jJSi\ iduk,
we
should be &c.
be.
PARTICIPLES.
Present Tense.
ijtj) iken,
l*i
iken, or
ken, being.
Preterite.
CJjoI
idwfc,
having been.
\A^}
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
SING.
rVj'j'
PLUR.
I
Slurum,
am.
art.
jj^j) oluruz,
we
are.
are.
f"j}
Slursen, thou
is.
Jjl 67wr, he
This Tense
is also
used
Future
Preterite
SING.
tSi) j^\
ettwr i*rfw#,
we were
&c.
^Si) ^jijl
Jj&Aj^j)
38
PLUR.
was &c.
^i'/j'j'
^ur iinishem, I
j^>) Jjt
jmJ^>\
jiiji^i)
jyij)
olur 'imishiz,
we were
&c.
j>mJL^>\ jJ.]
j &**>) jjlji
J.
Compound Preterite,
SING.
iiiJ.I .J.!
PLUR.
Jfiiijl yjljl
#MT o&w
o&fo,
we have
been.
ji Ajjl ^JjI
,<
jJ.I
.Jjl
^LjJjl
^jl
Preterpluperfect Tense.
SING.
*ilo)
PLUR.
CJjol lAfJj' olmish iduk, we had been, had been. ji Jo) iAJ^I olmish 'idunuz, you
jljiijl
V^JajI
lAJjt olmish
^iio! (tivlj!
iA^jI olmish
idiler, they
had been.
The
by
*,jJL!
(>***)
iAJj'
^1
idum, and
.^i^jj
Future Tense.
SING.
*jjll
PLUR.
I shall or will be.
olauz,
we
you
shall
be &c.
aj^IjI
olahim mm,
)
j*u5l.|
olasiz,
shall be.
The Future
olsam gerek
and the
:
also
formed by ***-^t
oladgiaghim,
*^lj!
oliserem, and
tiJ^
**J;I
;
the
like the
*j! 'im
latter as follows
39
SING.
\jjJt *>J jl olsam gerek, I shall be &c.
PLUR.
CJ^ (iLJjl
olsak gerek,
we
shall
be &c.
CJ i i^JlJ.I
kiJi <uJ!
shall be.
gerek, he
shall be.
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
SING
(J.l
o,
PLUR.
or JaI.1 olahlum, let us be. JJIj! Slalum,
let
be thou.
jo***!.]
olsun, or
be he, or
him
be.
olunuz, be ye.
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Present and Imperfect Tenses.
SING.
!JoJ!j!
CJ Jo J.l
^Jo
PLUR.
Jl.l
that
he
may be
i'Joilj!
aC^
<syC2^
kiashkeh olaiduk,
O O
that
we may
be
j^Jj)!.!
that
you may be
^b JoVjl
kiashkeh
olaidiler,
that they
may be
Preterite.
SING.
iij
<*
jl
O that I may have been kiashkeh olmish olasen, O that thou mayst have been kiashkeh olmish 6la, O that he may have been
!
PUR.
;.5U
)*wJIl
J)t.!
(Av^ iAJO
iAJjI <oC^
O that we may have been! kiashkeh olmish olasiz, O that you may have been kiashkeh olmish olaler, O that they may have been
imish olam
is
& jM
also used.
40
Freterpluperfect Tense.
SING.
iJoJIj!
iJ)l
nJJiiS
tLJjoilj! iiSJj!
(_5" JoJIjI
i/ijj!
O that I should have been! iJLiJ kiashkeh olmish olaidun, O that thou should st have been! iKX^ kiashkeh olmish olaidi, O that he should have been
kiashkeh olmish olaidum,
!
PLUR.
JJoHj! ,jJjl
j^Joij!
that
we
&c.
that
you &c.
!
i/Ajjl)j] (jSJj'
*C^
J}
that I
may be
^uj5U
i!.l
kiashkeh olasen,
that thou
mayst be
!
that he
may
be
PLUR.
<SjCii'
ACi^
O that we may be kiashkeh olasiz, O that you may be kiashkeh olaler, O that they may be
!
^J^yi
btdaiki,
^JoiLi
nolaidi,
&c, may be
SUPPOSITIVE MOOD.
Present and Imperfect Tenses.
SING.
I should or would be pAjfJi olurdum,
v^Jii.y.)
i'J^y.l
PLUR.
olurduk,
we
should be.
be.
j^ii.Jjl
-S
PrefenVe.
SING.
* Jjyi^e; J.I
PLUR.
jJo^ J.I
jGiijJihi,. y'.l
olurmishiduk,
we
^y Jol^liw*
Jjl
41
SUBJUNCTIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
SING.
PLUR.
juj.li! w v
eger 8lsak,\
> if we be.
.
J
if if
iwjj.1 olursak,
J
if
CAmJjI
il
thou be.
you
be.
<x*jjjl^l
he be.
if they be.
Imperfect Tense.
SING.
PLUR.
if I
were.
you were.
'
^jjuuwi^!^' eger<llsidi,tf\ievtere.
they were.
Preterite.
SING.
***j! t^Xojjl
<S*jI
if
I have been.
if thou
hast been.
PLUR.
^XjjjI
,Jjlj^l
if
we have
if
been.
^JLjjJ iA<ijl /I
^(XwjjI
3w
olmish isenuz,
Second
SING.
dUu!
*.iJjl jl
Preterite.
if I
have been.
*j|
<t*ujl
lJjJjt
il
^er
o7rfw
i'tfeA, if
,_$ jJj! il
if
he has been.
PLUR.
&u*>)
J|l>i_)l
^1 e^er oWw
iseA, if
we have
if
been.
^IjOOjI j^l
e#er oldiler
iseh, if
42
Preterpluperfecl Tense.
SING.
>i3oK!
(
ii
if I
had been.
if
iAJ
*l
jii
if
he had been.
if
PLUR.
we had
if
been.
jl^i \J)
tdi, if
Future Tense.
SING.
jkw.J jl
.S?-^
if I shall be.
<w J.I
PLUR.
i*M,Jjl
jiLw, Jjl
if
you
shall be.
jI&oj.J.I
,Jjl
been.
1AJ5I
i^l
he
if
shall
have been.
PLUR.
we
shall
have been.
have been.
jm
if
you
shall
J.J.1 L >ivi.l
^1 e^er olmish
INFINITIVE MOOD.
To Be. jjjl dlmak,
43
Present.
'-7 -'
PARTICIPLES.
. j
Past.
J!J,!
Slmish,)
i
having been.
^jD.I
iS^i^ lduk,
Future.
'^r
Ls-"i .1
oladgiak,)
\
about to be.
^oijl
oliser,
GEKUNDS.
^Sjy^
' ,
olurken, in being.
)
'
A^j'
iti^.l *
1
i_>J.l olup,
olmagheh,
is^j] ofidgiak,
elf?
''
Jh^J olmak
ttehiun, )
The Negative of
the
Verb
l
$J')
Olmak
is
formed as follows
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
SING.
fjj*\
j*p^i.l
olmazem,
am
not.
art not.
j}j*>j\
PLUR. Slmazuz, we
are not.
not.
not.
olmazsen, thou
JmjjJ.I olmazsiz,
you are
he jjj! olmaz,
is not.
Preterite
and
Imperfect.
I
dlmaz j,Jo!jJjl
Mum,
Second Preterite and Imperfect. JLf)} jjjl ^/waf imishem, I was not &c.
Compound
juXlj!
Preterite.
I
*&>) ^Loljjl
,Jol ,_$
Future Tense.
fjljjl
CJ^ *jj_j)
olmazem gerek,
I shall
a/-
44
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
SING.
<sjj!
pluk.
J<ujjl
be.
olmiahlum,
let
us not be.
not.
^y**Jj\ olrnasun,
him not
them not
be.
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Present and Imperfect Tenses.
t JolJ^l
<tCfc
kiashkeh olmaidum,
Preterite.
that I
may
not be
,>^l
that I
may
Preterpluperfect Tense.
*
Jo)jl
^UJjl <0^
been
Future Tense.
A^j\
O that I
may
not be
SUPPOSITIVE MOOD.
Present and Imperfect Tenses.
0^- J Slmaxdum, I should or would not
Preterite.
be.
tS^cjJi^i olmazmishidum,
SUBJUNCTIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
*-jj!j] ^Sl
eger olmezsem,
if I
be not.
Imperfect Tense.
itio^ijj.l
J e#er olmezsidum,
I
if I
were
not.
Preterite.
jkjjj)
if I
45
Second Preterite.
<Uij|
*00}!
ji'
eger
olmadum
Preterpluperfect Tense.
*&>)Ji
Jltiji'
>*'
e8 er
olmamish olaidum,
if I
Future Tense.
*,y.l
Sa-UJjI^I
cg'er
olmiadgiak olursem,
if I shall
not be.
Second Future.
if I shall
INFINITIVE MOOD.
^.-Jj!
Olmamak, Not
to Be.
PARTICIPLES.
Present.
' * ^Ly'jl olmian,
not being.
>
Past
(ArJjl
i'jJsrj'
olmamish, or
.^l,^! olmamish
olmaduk,
Future.
1
/ not
Es-U,!.!
. ,
8lmiadgiak,i
about to be.
) that
y**Jjl olmiser,
^iyyJ^'
olmamlu,
be.
GERUNDS.
(
XjI^Jj! o&Ma?
'
tjjU.l olmiup,
1 . .
wnen not
m being.
jfa^Vjl olmidgiak,
olmamagheh,
..
.
r
I
46
is
expressed by j'ljo
Bdmak,
:
answering
to
Olmak
of the Osmanli.
It is
manner
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense. SING.
^Jy
>jJj
,_5 i>5tjj
bdamen,
I am.
j*o3lJ
bolamez,
PLUR. we
are.
bdasen, thou
boladi, he
is.
art.
Jh^yj
Imperfect Tense.
SING.
Ij jJjj
bddim,
I was.
>
ijiiujj
FLUR. bolduk, we
were.
were.
6oto",
he was.
PLUR.
I was.
^c^jWo
bolghanmen,
j^CyjUL; bolghanme.z,
we
were.
j^Wjj
jm
[jij)
SING.
-,ijj bolmishmen, I have been.
PLUR.
j~c,fijyi bolmishmez,
we have
been.
^(kijjj
Second
SING.
,i_>Jj boluhmen, I have been.
PLUR.
yc\>jy> bolubmez, we have been.
jAwt_j>Jj bolubsez,
SING.
PLUR.
I
^c^lc..^^ boladurghanmen,
^-j^jlc..
jilj
had been.
^jlc..i>J)j
_^*olc..ii}Lj
bdadurghanmez, we
bdadurghansez, you
.
47
^ Jo!
<JtJ!jo&>\
(i;Lc..jlLj
PLUR.
we had
been.
been.
Future Tense.
SING.
ufjyji bolurmen,
I shall or will be.
ycjif. bolurmez,
PLUR. we shall
or will be.
thou shalt or wilt be. y/w/jJv bolurzen, will be. bolurol, he shall or
JjUSjJ
XJjJ
PLUR.
be
io^jUiij bolghaimez, we
j**,_sUijj bolghaisez,
shall be.
shall be.
vi^ULj
you
he (JjI^Uljj bolghaiol,
shall be.
Necessary Future.
SING.
.
*i?
PLUR.
I
bolmak men,
must
be.
;.
,Vi?
be.
Necessary Preterite.
SING.
*oJo!
i^J^)
bolmak
'idim, I
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
8ING.
ljy> bol,
PLUR.
^joo Jy> bolungiz,
0*i+> bolghil,
jwu^yliJy bolghaisen,
jtii'i*)
be thou.
\L&f%} bolung,
be you.
jM^Xy
bolghaisiz,
boladur,
jtfjjj.iitj) boladuringiz,
yiyjjj bolsun,
Ji^yviyi bolsunlar,
let
^ytiv bolghun,
him be
jl^JAtf bolghunlar,
let
them
be.
^Uly
ijyuj^'lji
bolghai,
jhjj<iy>
bolghailar,
boladur sen,
jliy^j.ii'iyi
boladur sunlar,
48
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
SING.
PLUR.
!
O that I may be M df^f- bolghuleksen, O that thou mayst be <J ;J*J^jJ bolghulekdur, O that he may be
teT\f!}"i# bolghulekmen,
i !
Xsj^f^y. bolghulekmez,
!
yu^Ji
Jiio bolghuleksez,
PLUR.
!
|
j^^l >jil^
Imperfect Tense.
bolghulek idem,
idik,
PLUR.
Ck^JjIj^AL} bolghulek
Preterite.
SING.
^l^byly
bolghudai idem,
been
PLUR.
SUBJUNCTIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
SING.
IL*J^ bolsam,
if I be. if
PLUR
if we be. i'Ujj bolsak,
cfJoLdij bolsang,
<XmiJj
thou be
jxCLJy
Imperfect Tense.
bolsangit,
if
you
be.
bolsah, if he be.
jXUjj bohalar,
if
they be.
SING.
I
PLUR.
if
*JJoJ
I were.
tLb Jj
if
we
were.
INFINITIVE MOOD.
J'Uy
lc..t>)Lj
tt)
bolmak,
to be.
ij^
PARTICIPLES.
.
boladurghan, being.
bolghan, been.
2l
^Uv
|
GERUNDS.
,
r in
being.
i_>jj bolub,j
^* ^""^4
f until being, or
whilst being.
_U!^
may
be.
49
^ War,
Far,
or
is,
To
have.
.!
War
:
or
Var
answers to the Latin Est pro habeo, and to the French Imper-
it
word
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
j)y
War,
jiijj
Wardur,
me),
or
;t
>
Bur, There
.1.
is.
SING.
1
PLTJR.
is to
j
.1.
tJo
u bizum war, we
have.
wOLm senun
tiii)
j>,lj
Jj
.!.
CJu
V ?
,1,
CJul
jdj\)
has.
wardur,
Preterite
^_g ikjIJL
SING. j^JoJLjj
Jb benum
waridi, I had.
(_5
^yJoUj
ijj
bizum waridi, we
sizuii waridi,
had.
JjUj CJ^u
you had.
t^Jol
aw
waridi, he had.
jd>iUj
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
JU
.)
war
8la, or
yjy^j)
.1
SUBJUNCTIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
AwjUj wariseh,
Preterite
if
there be.
there was.
PARTICIPLE PRESENT.
Jol.lj
50
J5
It is the
^j-ij'j
ImJLSI t-rJ)
jl^J
:
vLt
|j_a!j
Make no
me now, O
Ci^J~
;
Priest
That has
its
own
time."
AjyJ
<tJUJL
dAj^^
King
The Verb
benum aktcheham
money"
.i>J.
to the Noun; as,^!^ j**^' f*l CJj* senun aktchehan wardur, i^J&s*l
letters alone
used
as,
*<te
The Verb
prefixed; as,
'
War
is also
in
me,"
i.e.
ht&*i bendehwar, .i}L%Sx> bendehwardur, or jdi&ij bendehdur, "there I have ;" ^gjuuu sendehwar, "thou hast."
In Ouigour, Jj
Bar
is
used instead of
.!
War;
'
as,
ill!
dy*. Jv^*
Sxj
tiJtiiUi
"
Maning
me."
bila
Mohammed
have
Mohammed
the Prophet of
God
with
as,
jjjjii Jj
Turkish
is
...*& .b
GabrieL"
there is not
The Negative
Verb
is
which forms
its
Xy>
yok
idi,
"there
was not;"
fl
w A ry
yoghiseh,
if
there be
not"
as,
,J>*^J.
no money."
"
was no
"
was no
Musk
of Khoten."
51
may
modes
in
little
attention to
memory
The Turks
Tense
and
INDICATIVE MOOD.
is
Infinitive
.
mak
syllables >
erum, rum, or
urum ;
from
as, fj^,y*>
strike,"
CJ^SjiS dogmek;
*h '\0 ******
]
J*
year
and you
i"
in the
bring
I bring forth
a Lion/
it
frequently
is,
iurum
is
used instead of
or *, erum,
"
pjjdi geliurum,
>
urum;
as, >.jj6.t>
I come."
.
By
as, jSj
"
ti
dogur,
striking ;"
Ji gelur,
"
coming."
This Participle
is
much used
in
forming
The Negative of
into
this
Tense
is
final syllable ,
rum, or
..
urum,
;"
+yo
me rem,
in
or
"
^ mem;
fjj>^ dogmexem,
or
not strike
#>jy korkmazem,
Those Verbs
form
I
their
I fear not."
is
iurum
do not come."
52
is
formed by adding
as, * Jo!
the Imperfect
Tense
;"
struck
fSjirf
korkardum
or
J^,^^
korkarmishem, "i
7 liXji>
^j
j*J ,_yJol
^jJii
Jj
waste the
fields."
When
this
Tense
is
formed by
**>!
syllable
.d
dur
is
as,
struck;"
jd ^j^JLj] fijd dogur imishsen dur, "thou didst strike." The Negative to this Tense is formed by rejecting the letter
and substituting j* mez in
its
stead;
as,
"
>Jj1 }J>*d
mishem,
indicates a
more
dum;
When
fixed to
the Imperfect
Tense
is
,j
iur
I
is
pre-
^t>
dum,
in the
same manner as
f&jffa geliurdum,
was (hen
in the act of
coming."
is
The
j*~o
Preterite
Infinitive
*J
dum,
or
mishem;
"
as,
*^k> dogdum,
I have
struck"
feared."
Rum,
c^slc
:
i^i^Jl
I
^^j
j>i ais^'
in departing. I
West
/ have
conquered by
my
sword
And now,
have
them
to another."
53
The
adding
*Jjt
by changing the
Infinitive
oldum;
as,
by adding
oldum
dogur oldum.
.j^i^o
The Negative of
te,
and
mishem,
is
formed by inserting
'
as,
iJ^S.J dogmedum,
I have not
"
Ju^ijJ korkmamishem,
The
.^^ijj dogmemish
jj,!
.,
oldum.
in
.
The
Preterite formed by
j
j,
is
made Negative by
by changing
into
y* me?
as,
xCvJ CUse
lit
No
is
Infinitive
Termination into
JS4 and
,AJ\
. Jo!
as, **i^>!
* Jo!
korkmish idum,
"
I
had feared."
fii
Jjl
c5^'
u5^ <~-^9
much
call
*rf
J^-li
*Jl
t_T^'
4s
^ U~^ i-OUjI
,J--
"
He
Arf excited so
even to
him Tyrant.
to
him
ordered to be hanged."
*i> or ,_y t>,
is
also formed
by changing the
Infinitive
,Jo!
Termination into
and addinsr
"
I
had struck."
The Negative of
this
Tense,
in
as,
is
formed either by
struck,"
manner ;
Jo!
jJl^.yi korkmamish
Mum,
"
as, *^vj!
Jm
>iv iji>
.ji^i,
Ji
korkmish degul
*.l~
Mum.
dg'k or
is
Infinitive
^j\
Termination into
as,
im;
^J
dogigigim, "l
shall strike,"
54<
This Tense
is
also
Infinitive
or
Jau
\
mehlu, and adding the Present Tense of the Verb >j] im, which implies a necessity of action " I shall (necessarily, I must) strike" as, +j]AJiii) dogmeluim, **}A&JijJi korkmahlmm,
"l
shall fear."
If you,
my
this
manner."
"
This Tense
j,
thy master."
is
also
Infinitive
as,
or jmJ iserem,
into **>
"
I shall
^^aSjO
dogiserim,
&
^i'ii
(
dogsem, gerek,
w will strike."
When
"The
The Second Future
is
scroll
Termination into
as,
*,j!jl
mish, and
olmak,
to be;"
olurum,
"
LJ*^3^ dogmish
The Negative of
dogmidgigim,
^s^.ti
^jwAjini
Jts^jj} korkmidgaghim,
The
as,
dogmiserim,
^y
-*v^jt)
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
The Imperative
thou
;"
is
Infinitive
Termination;
as, \Lf*ii
dog, "strike
"
;\Ji
kork,
And
let all
55
!
In
common
or
X is
"
and sometimes
it is
written so
as,
^i> doga,
strike
thou
iSjjs
korkah,
fear thou."
The syllables Jj gil, (Joe ghil, and ,_s<^) imdi, are sometimes added to the First Person " "fear thou;" strike thou;" of this Mood; as, ^S^i) ji Jj^jt> doggil, Jjktfgi korkghU, " come thou." gel imdi,
The Negative
"fear not."
is
formed by adding
<JU>
meh
as,
ijtjjt
korkmah,
**&}
&li^
*** ^->.
<tJUWi
^
final letter of the Infinitive
"
Heavens
OPTATIVE MOOD.
The Present Tense of
Termination ;
as,
this
Mood
"
is
"
that I
^.li dogem,
may
strike;" *j\ Ji
korkam,
that I
may
fear."
-Hkjl
^l^ii
jJ-^i' urt/-*
"You
"
four
must each
Each of which
contain
many
different counsels
So that
may
each
And
that,
by conforming
to
it,
may
increase
my
power."
;
There are certain words usually prefixed to the Tenses of this Mood
Jolly bulaiki, ^ydojljl " " "
signifying
<xi
such
as, &C*i
<fi)
kiashkeh,
neh
olaidi, ^fj>,)
to
<xJJ1
allah wirsen,
i_s
Jo^j
"
allah miridi;
that
is
Would
God
that
"
!
The Negation
formed by inserting
is
mi;
as, *J^iji>
dogmiem,
"
that I
may
not strike."
Infinitive
idum ;
as, * Jol
i^/j
J dogidum,
> Jol
<o^ <i
dog eh Mum,
might
strike ;"
.,
&>
korkidum,
that I
might
fear."
,_$
could penetrate the walls of the Castle of Keiwan, and snatch the collyrium from
the eye of Venus."
56
as,
The Negative
The
lJiy
is
formed by inserting
-*>
>Jol
Preterite is formed
by changing the
as, jjjl
Infinitive
Termination into
^j
*Jo)U
dogmish olem,
that I
The Negative
The
j,
as, Ji^]
\^. dogmemish
61am.
Preterpluperfect
Infinitive
ifiJs^iS
dogm'sh
"
Slaidum,
The Negative
6laidum.
letter *
as, fAjJUl
[Ari> dogmemish
SUPPOSITIVE MOOD.*
The Present Tense
as, fiiSji)
of this
Mood
is
formed by adding
+1$
dum
strike."
If the
flames of
its
beauty would
"
have added
is
dogmezdum.
"
is
formed by adding to the Participle Active in the contracted form of the Com^
*j!
tm;
as, *Jok<i^o^ji>
dogur mishidum,
is
also a
very
used, formed by
changing the
the Verb
Infinitive
ji*
fijjj [j^S^ dogmish olurdum, " korkmish olurdum, I would have feared." id^yy ijZJijy
j^ljl olmak;
"
I -would
have struck;"
SUBJUNCTIVE MOOD.
The Present Tense of
junctive Present
this
Mood
is
im
olmak;
as,
***j1
or
jH-/ji>
*Jj|jJI
Monk
in a
Monastery."
to which they are assigned by Meninski, supported by the dissimilarity of these Tenses to the rest of the Optative Mood, in respect of the distinguishing Particles ; which may be prefixed to the Persons of each Tense in the Optative Mood, but which the Tenses included in this Mood never take.
Mood
have followed
M. Jaubert
whose opinion
57
To
each Tense of
this
Mood
js
though
it is
Verb
is
retaining the
same sense as
if it
Infinitive
>*>
sem ;
as,
I struck ;"
,_s^
M ^^ **>
i_s^ f*";/
4^
"
moment,
The
Preterite is formed
Termination into
as,
Verb
*jl
have struck;"
**jJ}1
have feared."
Imam
is it
to thee ?"
This Tense
is
also
Termination into
i'se/t,
^jj
di, or *t>
dum,
and adding
*jjl
tsem,
changed
if into >ii;
as, *ij1
^J^.i)
dogdi'isem; &j\
J dogdum >iXSj
tseh.
The
or
&
se/i,
j'fa
or
* dum;
;"
^JjwlJ) korksidum, "if I had feared." There is also a Preterpluperfect formed by changing the
adding the Subjunctive Imperfect of the
mish, and
Verb
"
olsidum,
if I
JlJjJ
CAs-
dogmish
had
struck."
is
Infinitive
Termination into
dgik, or
*j!
M;
as, **j1
(^A=r^4> dogdgik
dogmish
The
Infinitive
Present
is the
Verb
and
58
mak;
*>
as,
yj^srf
korkmak, "to
fear."
ravisher of hearts
sweet-lipped Damsel
leaf!
is
formed by changing t^J or into t; as, Jf " to fear," from **!* korkmah, i*ZXJ>jii dogmek,
are declined like
Nom.
^yjijji
<tj^t>
strike ;"
korkmak.
Infinitives
Declension.
Sometimes the
formed
like those
form
is
used
;
of a
as,
^>j^
korkmak, Gen.
CJ^ijy korkmaghuh,
&/&
korkmagheh.
After
Abu
this,
he turned himself to
fly
The
Infinitive Preterite is
as,
J^J
.1
i^JjA
mek, or
Adverb
dogmish olmak,
to
have struck
"
Jfjj) ifi^jjs
korkmish olmak,
to
have feared."
The
Infinitive Preterpluperfect is
CXo
the
mak,
tJjl
into
^^ii
dukten,
^lii't)
ewwel;
as, iJj]
korkdukten
"
to
have feared."
"
Before the rising of the sun, I ought to have been in the appointed place."
59
The Second
tuting ijLc
Preterpluperfect
for
is
sonrah
Jj] ewwel;
zjLc ^tiSjS.ii dogdukten sonrah, "to have struck," korkdukten sonrah, "to have feared."
all
He
and
after
each of them."
The Future
and adding the
about to strike
is
mak, into
CA=~
dgik, or
z*.
dgak,
Infinitive of the
;"
Verb
Jfyljl
olmak;
as,
CLXj^iJ dogmek,
To
Strike.
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
SING.
I *^jiJ dogurum,
voj^Sji)
PLUR.
strike.
j^t> doguruz, we
strike.
strike.
strike.
dogursen, thou
dogur, he
strikest.
ySy}
dogursiz, you
^S^ii
strikes.
SING.
1
PLUR.
orl
> I struck.
dJjo!
Itii
dogur tduk, we
struck. struck.
J
struck'st.
jiij]jSji}
^SjO
rfo^-wr
i'cft,
he struck.
'/
S.d dogur
ori
> they struck.
tJ&i>JJ>y} dogurleridi.
60
PLUR.
struck.
j*v?) jijii
y*Z>-*>\ Sjii
dogur
dogur
'imishiz,
we
struck.
struck.
'imishsiz,
you
jmJL
v}]
hnishler, or "I
j^^i\
they struck.
ifi^A
J
.J^i^j]
Each Person of
the syllable
dur subjoined;
as,
dogur imishemdur.
Preterite.
SING.
*iili)
dogdum,
I have struck.
hast struck.
struck.
Second
SING.
*<i^4> dogmishem,
.j^uifcyi.J
Preterite.
I have struck.
j*S*ii
PLUR. dogmishiz, we
have struck.
struck.
Third
SING.
juVJ.l
iJSJtSJ.I
hast struck.
,_5ijJ.!
he has struck.
struck,
struck.
PLUR.
iJJJj'
,&J}A
^J^S^
jijj.l ifi^*<5
^LjJjl
Preterpluperfect Tense.
SING.
iJol
had
struck.
^L) Jjl
,_$ Jol
iJLjjj dogmish
'idi,
he had
struck,
PLUR.
fciljjl
we had
struck.
struck.
ji
Jol i^vS.t)
^JjJjI ^ji^.t)
had
struck.
61
Future Tense.
I shall or will fj>\& dogurum,
strike, the
also,
SING.
f*^y> ******
j^jj
dogdgegim,
"X^^
J
shall strike.
yjs?.ii
PLUR. dogdgegiz, we
shall strike.
.jXs^.J dogdgektur, he
$S}&
dogmelu im, I
shall
be obliged to
strike,
^J^.i) dogmelu
PLUR.
j>\ Os/jiJ
dogmelu dogmelu
iz,
siz,
we
shall strike.
shall strike. shall strike.
jjJsri>
you
JjiiyiJ^ii
SING.
f J,|
./".J)'
I
have struck.
J. lJ^J)<> dogmish
PLUR.
have struck.
shall
have struck.
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
SING.
PLUR.
J&.i) dogehlum, let us strike.
/) J
<&>,
strike thou.
i^Ji.ii
.v
dogun,
or~l
.'
^yuSji) dogsun,
let
him
strike.
jXS.ii
dogunuz,)
them
strike.
Jjyui^ii dogsunler,
62
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Present and Future Tenses.
SING.
J*d r^
*j>
V
)
that I
may
strike
^wi.d
<J6ji>
that thou
mayst
strike
!
strike!
that
i
he may
PLUR.
dogehuz, or
y>J&^
dogehiz,
kiashkeh dogehler,
V
<-
that
we may
strike
Imperfect Tense,
SING.
P
> )
that I
might strike
t^Ji\ .J
<uCk
kiashkeh dogidun,
kiashkeh dogidi,
O that thou
that he
mightst strike
strike
!
might
PLUR. tiJja^
djCii"
kiashkeh dogiduk,
that
we might
strike
O
V
that
_, O
,
you might
strike!
1Jj^,i> rr " J
'
^ii" kiashkeh
"
that they
might
strike
^JoJJ&.ii
dogehleridi,
Preterite.
SING.
iiLjjd
(fi^ji)
tJL&
<kk/
O that I may have struck kiashkeh dogmish olasen, O that thou mayst have struck kiashkeh dogmish ola, O that he may have struck
! !
PLUR.
jjilj j>1)\
J"i)\
ijr*Jyi
t
jvjii
ijZjijd
X&J
O that we may have struck O that you may have struck! O that they may have struck!
!
SING.
<Jo5lj|
vj }
4
<ZJ JoJU
{
iLj^ii tfJlJ
,_S JuKjl
.Ji^ii &j
O that I might have struck! kiashkeh dogmish olaidun, O that thou mightst have struck kiashkeh dogmish olaidi, O that he might have struck
!
PLUR.
JfiXjJjl
that
we might have
struck
jAiijJjl
^b Jj Jj] ^vSjJ
O that you might have struck O that they might have struck
!
63
SUPPOSITIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
SING.
.ji.ii dogurdum,
v^JiJi.ii
I would strike.
strike.
strike.
strike.
^ ji.J
strike.
SING.
j,Sxi^<Stii
struck.
struck.
^JsjJmJ^
^gSx^vi.d
PLUR.
we would have
struck.
jpdJ&/)J dogurmishidunuz, you would have JoJUwc/.J dogurmishidUer, they would have
Second Preterite and Imperfect.
SING.
* **/*!)'
<i)i>lJJ
uSJi}J}1
struck.
struck.
jijjj
J.J
SUBJUNCTIVE MOOD.
Present and Future Tenses.
SING.
*-ji.i> /I c^er
PLUR.
>if I strike.
dogursem, ot\
'is
if
we
if
strike.
strike. if
fmJjSjO dogur
em,
you
CXw/jii
they
dogur seh, if
he
strike.
l#}$yb
strike.
64
Imperfect Tense
SING.
**SjJ
PLUR.
if I struck. if thou struck'st. if
p\ eger dogsem,
if
we
if
struck.
struck.
you
<t^ji>
^1 c^er dogseh,
he struck.
J&hJjA p\ eger
SING
*j!
if I
have struck.
i^Amjj!
&mj|
PLUR.
wLL*jI
^L*jj
j^Ji
_/
ii
J) eger dogmish
we
have struck.
^JL$^ j>\
|>
if you
have struck.
have struck.
^<Uol
^jJ^t
if they
Preferpluperfect Tense.
SING.
,Juw,i> il eger dogsidum, or") " r > jf >iAj! J (KuiSjJ dogseh 'idum,
CLJ
if I
had
struck.
PLUR.
if
we had
if
struck.
struck.
you had
e^er dogsehleridi,
if they
had struck.
if I
if
had
struck.
j_jJ>aJj!
olsidi, if
he had struck.
if
PLUR.
we had
if you
)
struck.
struck.
had
^^
A^.J $ /
idiler, or
,_5doy<]aJj] uJ>j<)
dogmish
olsahleridi,
65
Future Tense.
SING.
ftui\
CAwjI
<ljj]
\Xs?^ p\
if he shall strike.
PLUR.
if
we
if
il
yon
CAsr^^!
dogdgek
if I shall if
have struck.
dogmish olursan,
<JU.Jj) /li^i.ii^Sl
if
PLUR.
JfwfjUl tJt-Sjii
f\ eger dogmish
e.g'er
dogmish olursanuz,
have struck.
f\ eger dogmish
INFINITIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
vii^ii dogmek,
PrefenYe.
j^Jj] jjin^jii
to strike.
dogmish olmak,
to
have struck.
Preterpluperfect Tense.
(J.I jixj6i>
.-
having struck.
Future Tense.
Jfclj!
strike.
66
PARTICIPLES.
Present {indeclinable).
Jjti dogur, striking.
.
Present (Declinable).
^S.i>
dogun,
striking.
Preterite {indeclinable).
Preterite (Declinable).
tiJj6jt>
Ijitj>jii
dogmish, having
struck.
dogduk, having
struck.
Future.
-*kAS.J dogiser, or i *
about striking.
^iAs^jii dogdgek,
or ) > obliged to be about to strike. y-Kij4> dogehmelu, 3
Jl^.J dogmelu,
GERUNDS.
i^S.ii
dogurken, or
'
1 f in striking. )
striking,
having struck.
dogindgeh,
iS^S^ii dogmekteh,
StViiAS.i)
dogdukleh,
Af^J^ii dogmegileh,
tiAs^. J dogidgek,
<x^.i>
after
dogmegeh,
^^sJ.I
comparison of the Inflections of the preceding Verb with those of a Verb ending
prove the impropriety of dividing the Turkish Verbs into
differ in
will sufficiently
Two
;
Conjugations.
and
their only
letter
i"
be evident, on
Second Conjugation.
67
JrJj)*
Korkmak, To Fear.
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present and Future Tense. SINO.
PLUS.
fear.
ffjf korkarum, I
il
jyy
korkar uz, we
fear.
fear.
y'y
korkar, he
fears.
Imperfect Tense.
SING.
t
PLUE.
feared.
fearedst.
&>\ji.ji
korkaridum, I
we i'Jolyy korkartduk,
feared.
feared.
korkar'idi, he feared.
yy
y\y
PLUE.
I feared.
^JL^i\J>j^
iXw.,jI
korkar imishtur, he
feared.
jli^j]
Preterite.
SING.
ijji,*
korktum,
I have feared.
CJ JJ. J
j_5
iSi",
Second
SING.
I have feared. f&^>jj> korkmishem,
Preterite,
jAJsjji korkmishiz,
PLUE. we
have feared.
feared.
hast feared
J^yy
korkmish oldum,
TAz'rrf Preterite.
SING.
> jjj
(ilyij
I have feared.
lLJjo.1
hast feared,
PLUR.
he has feared. ^yjjj) fjL^jJ korkmish oldi, korkmish olduk, we have feared. JfjJjl ijLjijJ
j?jj.i
(Ayy
feared.
^bjjjl
tAjfjJ korkmish
have feared.
68
Preterpluperfect Tense.
SING.
>Jo!
'^J
,_$
(J^j*>
feared.
fjLji.ji
feared.
Jo!
fii^s.^
korkmish
idi,
he had feared.
feared.
feared.
PLUR.
i'
Jjj
jiSjoj
you had
had
JjiIjI
idiler, they
feared.
Future Tense.
SING.
*j!
jfs^, yi
ji'tf?, korkadgagh
or 1
I shall or will fear.
fhim, korkadgaghi
J
shalt
korkadgaksen, thou
korkadgaktur, he
or wilt
fear.
PLUR.
korkadgaghix, we
korkadgaksiz, you
shall
shall
or or
korkadgaklerdur,
Second
SING.
I ^j'J^i.y korkmalutm,
or
PLUR.
shall fear. shalt fear.
fear.
we JiVvfi)* korkmaluiz,
jujjl^ji.y
shall fear.
korkmalusiz, you
shall fear.
fear.
SING.
pjjij) (J-i>ji>
j*..
korkmish olurum,
J.l
J.!
(J*Jh<
have feared.
_,
/Avi
korkmish
PLUR.
j;,
J}
fjSi^ijS
korkmish oluruz, we
olursiz,
have feared.
have feared.
you
shall
^,^1
fjZjijj)
korkmish
69
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
SING.
jt,
PLUR.
J&>,*> korkahlum, let us fear.
tLJji.j'
.-.
or JJ korkan,
tjyms.Ji korksun,
let
him
fear.
do'
fear you.
korkanux, J
let
liyuSjyi korksunler,
them
fear.
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Present and Future Tense.
SING.
*j'.i
'
*j&j.y
r',' Juj
JULj
bulaiki korkam, or
that I
kiashkeh korkahim, ^
may
fear
M&ijS ^Jj}tf
xjijj)jj}js
bulaiki korkahsen,
that thou
mayst
!
fear
bulaiki korkah,
PLUR.
))&. ,Jj})>
yx&ijji
J<0. Ji
1
O that we may fear .c^: .^ bulaiki korkahsix, O that you may fear ^>)+> bulaiki korkahler, O that they may fear
bulaiki korkahux,
!
'.
Imperfect Tense.
SING.
f&ifjlp Lj^i'ii bulaiki korkidum,
CJjow,**
,_5 J>s\Ji
J^}^
bulaiki korkidun,
bulaiki korkidi,
JoL
^>)y>
Ls)j>
O that he might
O O
that
fear
PLUR.
jfjjkiyi'
bulaiki korkiduk,
we might
fear
j&s.js
that
you might
might
fear
!
Jj^j.ji
XJjJ
that they
fear
Prefenfe.
SING.
* X.)
tp^ij^s ,jj5Uj
that I
may have
feared
^wJ.1
Xjl
tj/J
^J^)?.
u*jj> .j&.^J
feared
PLUR.
^Kjl ijii^ijJ
^u5lj]
jillj)
ijL
^^}y>
^i^
tfiJs.J
tAjfjjt L
O that we may have feared O that you may have feared O that they may have feared
!
70
Preterpluperfect Tense.
SING.
**xOU
(j*kv*/jj>
,ek^
have feared!
!
iZiJ),Ji
olaidi,
that he
PLUR.
Jj^^ U^J}*
j^Joiljl fjLjijji
that
we might have
feared
^I^j
O that you might have feared O that they might have feared
!
SUPPOSITIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
SING.
,n>/i
y
i'
korkardum,
would
fear.
fear.
fear.
fear.
Cl
j_5
ii
ij\yi
.
Ji
would
fear.
Prefen'fe.
SING.
feared.
PLUR.
feared.
would have feared. &**L<JSjJ) korkarmishidunuz, you would have feared. Is&iJLojSjji korkarmishidiler, they
CJt>. J.I
,_yi>. Jj!
fjLjJjJi
feared.
fjL^jJ
PLUR.
4),
Jjl
would have feared. ij^jji korkmish olurdunux, you have feared. yj^Jj! i^Jt-Jijf korkmish olurdUer, they would
jHJ/JLl
71
SUBJUNCTIVE MOOD.
Present and Future Tense.
PLUR.
0-j>jji j>\
eger korkarsam,
if I fear. if
ZmjS.Ji
J] eger korkarsak,
if
we
if
fear.
thou
fear.
JLuJs.Ji
i\ eger korkarsanuz,
you
fear.
if he fear.
Imperfect Tense.
PLUR.
if if if
eger korksam,
I feared.
if
we
if
feared.
thou fearedst
you
feared.
feared.
he feared.
itmi.y J>\
Preterite.
if'they
SING
*mjjI
fjZ^i.j)
p\ eger korkmish
iLLjj1
<S*jI
^Jt^i.jijs]
(ji^jjyi p\ eger
korkmish
VI, vv.
i^XwjI
(JLjjji
j>\
we have
feared.
ji^J
korkmish
Preferpluperfect Tense.
SING,
*JJWjj>;ji"^l
eger korksidum,
if I if
had feared.
if he
had feared.
feared.
PLUR
we had
if
j^JkWKji' ji
yj&SSj&utSjj)
J>\
korksahler'idi, if they
iji^ijf
j>)
if I
had feared.
hadst feared.
if thou
eger korkmish
olsidi, if
he had feared.
if
PLUR.
^j'Jou.Jj! jJLiijji
il
we had
if
feared.
feared.
jiiiJwij!
you had
korkmish
72
Future Tense.
SING.
**ijj|
if I shall fear.
WJJLtj)
korkadgak
&uJ\
PLUR.
CJ^jj.j)
we
j&wj!
korkadgak
'iseniz, if
you
~jj.1 tjLjtj*
\XhjJ)) ifi-^jf
S\ eger
korkmish olursam,
if I shall
have feared.
have feared.
j>\
eg e >"
korkmish olursan,
if thou shalt
korkmish olursah,
korkmish olursak,
if he shall
have feared.
have feared. have feared.
PLUR.
Jy")^^ (J*^j^
eS er
if
we
if if
shall
you
shall
&m
)jh^
INFINITIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
Jf^i
'<,J
korkmak,
Preterite.
to fear.
Jfj.l
to
have feared.
Preferpluperfect Tense.
Jjl ^dSAS.J korkdukten ewwel, } "
,
Jj!
^Jv^y
korkmazden ewwel, j
to
have feared.
to
have feared.
J}=?jj>
korkadgak olmak,
to
be about to
fear.
73
PARTICIPLES.
Present {indeclinable),
ji.js korkar, fearing.
Present {Declinable).
fjtjy korkan,
fearing.
Preterite {indeclinable).
fJL^ij^i
Preterite {Declinable).
Jj&'ijy korktuk, having feared.
korkmish, having
feared.
Future.
User, or jMxtjji korkiser,
1
> about fearing. J
"I
Jfc*jy> korkadgak,
J^i.y korkmalu, or
,
jLc&tjjs
korkahmalu,
f obliged to be about J
to fear.
GERUNDS.
ij'.ji'
,
l
i
:..
Xjly7
fearing.
^-jjjijji
Jjjtejy>
korkahrak,
fe^yi
korkindgeh, or
, , ,
,
;....,
as.
&s?&>jj3 korkduktcheh, J
K<&Jjjji korkmakteh,
J
*&te*jf korkdukteh,
slikjijys
korkmaghileh,)
after
Jfpi'jf korkidgak,
**J>j)
I
..
korkmagheh,
1
,.
f
cJ^I
Jfw
korkmak
to fear >
trough or on account
offenrinjr.
itcham, )
74
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present and Future Tense.
SING.
PLUR.
*}]& dogmezem,
I do not strike.
strike.
j}S^
dogmeziz, we do not
strike.
strike.
strike.
strike.
Imperfect Tense.
SING.
,
Jo! yj'ii
dogmez idum,
\J Jo!
i_$
Jo!
j-S}& dogmez
idi,
he did not
strike.
PLUR.
CJ Jo)
strike. strike.
ji Jo! ^.J'j'J
^ij
dogmez
'idunuz,
Jo!
^ji> dogmez
jS}& dogmez
dogmez
dogmez
^tiStvt\yJjd
j&tLfi) y$*d
PLUR.
j^ri)
jS\& dogmez
imishiz,
we
did not
strike. strike.
dogmez imisMer,
SING.
*
PLUR.
i^Jjvis. J dogmeduk, we have not
struck.
struck.
J)<) dogmedum,
'^J sjs> J
,_S
Jv^ji>
struck.
struck.
75
Second
SING.
Preterite.
struck.
^iwny
j/
iV.'?>..Sj4>
PLUR.
y^s^jjii dogmemishiz,
we have
not struck.
j nht':*,,>2&
TAVcf Preterite.
SING.
* jjj)
struck.
WiiJj! fjii^JjA dogmemish oldun, thou hast not strack. i_5 AijI dogmemish oldi, he has not struck.
yZ^JjA
PLUR.
JfjJjt fjLrJsjii
strack.
jajJjl
yLrJjd
^ja!jI (JLfJ^d
dogmemish
oldiler, they
Preterpluperfect Tense.
SING.
struck.
uS
PLUR.
^.'
viJ^I yLrSjd dogmemish iduk, we had not struck, jiiij] (_ vvSjt> dogmemish idunuz, you had not struck.
(
ItV/VJ
iJ^rSi ^ dogmemish
1
tdiler, they
had not
struck.
Future Tense.
SING.
l
strike.
strike.
strike.
PLUR.
yxCs+rijt) dogmidgegiz,
we
jdjXsi^^
dogmidgeklerdur, they
not strike.
76
Second
SING.
or
Necessary Future.
I shall not strike.
shalt not strike.
ty^rSjiS dogmemlu'im,
^y^Jy^
PLUR.
dogmemlusen, thou
)>)y^r$y^ dogmemlu'iz, we
Preterite or
Third Future.
shall not
SING.
have struck.
U^^y^
dogmemish
olursiz,
you
shall not
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
SING.
PLUR.
not strike,
JiJj^ijt)
dogmiehlum,
r
let
us not
strike.
$ * ^X^Sjii
strike
ye not.
strike.
dogmehuz, J
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Present and Future Tense.
SING.
dogmiem, or viem,
dogmiehe \iehem,
dogmiehsen,
dogmieh,
"I
that I
may
not strike
that thou
mayst not
not strike
!
strike
that
he
may
PLUR.
jy*Sy> dogmiehuz,
)*y>
O that we may not strike dogmiehsiz, O that you may not strike dogmiehler, O that they may not strike
!
77
Imperfect Tense.
SING.
4J0!
or "\
)
iiXuL.i.ii
CJ JoJ
JU^S.tS
O O
PLUR.
that
we might
not strike
O that you might not strike O that they might not strike
Preterite.
SING.
PLUR.
O that I may not have struck! O that thou mayst not have struck j*5!j] ijLrJji) dogmemish olasen, (Ji^jO dogmemish 61a, O that he may not have struck! O that we may not have struck jjiljl ^^L^ji) dogmemish olauz, olasiz, O that you may not have struck! juj'ij} ijlrj^ dogmemish O that they may not have struck pj\ ^jLrJjt) dogmemish olaler,
Jjl ^jXl^jii dogmemish olam,
Jlj]
! !
Preterpluperfect Tense.
SING.
* JoSjl
^J^Jjd dogmemish
(^l^jii dogmemish
olaidum,
CJ^jl
j_5 JoHjl
O O
that I
PLUR. J'^.l
^w
^t>
dogmemish olaiduk,
dogmemish
jiJjUj! ffi^J.ii
AjJoilj!
irJi) dogmemish
O that we might not have struck olaidunuz, O that you might not have struck! olaidiler, O that they might not have struck!
!
SUPPOSITIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
SING.
ttijS^d dogmezdum,
CLJii^i.i)
I would not
strike.
L^Jiijvi.i}
not strike.
Judyt& dogmezdUer,
78
Preterite.
SING.
struck.
struck.
PLUR.
\Jii>im**jm
t>
struck.
struck.
jUAAw^&at)
SING.
fdjj>)i
CJt^jl jVSj
l
(ArJ)^ dogmemish
i^^.J
i^^jii
struck.
SUBJUNCTIVE MOOD.
Present and Future Tense.
SING.
fv'jjji}
PLUR.
do not
strike.
dogmezsem,
if I
^X^jS^
dogmezsek,
if
we do
not strike.
strike.
jLuyJ.ii dogmezsehiz,
if
you do not
do not
he does not
JdU^Cjii dogmezsehler,
if they
strike.
Imperfect Tense.
SING.
*is4^ji3
dogmesem,
if
iSJLwjLj dogmeseh,
PLUR. if we
if
d..
Ci) dogmeseh,
if thou if
diujiji} dogmesehiz,
you
he did not
J&mJ>*<} dogmesehler,
Preterite.
if they
SING.
****;!
if I
i^Xj|
AmijI
if thou
~rJ>*t}
dogmemish
'iseh, if he 'iseh, if
PLUR.
we have
dogmemish
79
Preferpluperfect Tense.
SING.
idJUj^Sji)
dogmesidum,
if I
if
had not
struck.
\) JokM^ijii dogmesidun,
^yJoUu^.J dogmesidi,
PLUR.
if
kiJjuw^.ii dogmesiduk,
ji
if
we had
if
not struck.
Jow^ijiJ dogmesidunuz,
^bj^w^.ii dogmesidiler,
if
dogmemish olsidum,
if I if
JuyJjl ,^^l^ji>
dogmemish
olsidi, if
PLUR.
jf JjwJjI
(Jl^.j dogmemish
struck.
olsidtter, if they
Future Tense.
SING.
*j1
k^-L*jl
if I shall
not strike.
not strike.
if thou shalt
iWj)
dogmidgek
PLUR.
CX
jjjI
iiAsJji> dogmidgek
'isek, if
we
iseniz, if
isehler, if
you
dogmidgek
f^jl
Vi*gl)l
if I shall if
^l^jJ
dogmemish olursan,
if he shall
olursak,
if
we
if
if
shall not
have struck.
have struck.
you
shall not
80
INFINITIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
lLA,,S.iJ
dogmemek, not
Preterite.
to strike.
to
have struck.
Jj-1
^>Xi)
dogmemezden ewwel\
Second Preterpluperfect Tense. *j*4 ij&iJ^.i) dogdukten sonrah, not to have struck, after not having Future Tense.
J^Jjl
struck.
not to be about to
strike.
PARTICIPLES.
Present (indeclinable).
Present (Declinable).
jS}&
^xjjj dogmiun,
not striking.
Preterite (indeclinable).
not having struck. fji^J^ii dogmemish,
Preterite (Declinable).
CJxSjd dogmeduk,
Future.
i
> not
j*uJti.i}
>
dog miser,
about striking.
to be about to strike.
tL%Vjii dogmidgek,)
-r*& dogmemlu, obliged not
GERUNDS.
J dogmenken, Jol^ij
t_>^Sj4> dogmiup,
in not striking. in not striking, not having struck.
.,
^Lij&^J^ dogmiehrek,
<S=r^w^.J dogmindgeh, *>
V in not striking
J
until, as far
or as long
as.
fcs'Xji^ dogmeduktcheh,
SiiX^jJ dogmemekteh,
JSA^ii^jii
dogmedukteh,
AiX^Jjd dogmemeghileh,
Clar6r>ji> dogmidgek, after not having struck, after not striking.
aL^i.J dogmemegeh,
~i
>
81
is
formed
in the
the addition
Tenses.
after the following
The
ji.J dogilurum, I
am
struck.
art struck.
PLUR. we are
struck.
>* J6j4>
dogUursen, thou
he
are struck.
il.ii dogilur,
is struck.
^lijO
Imperfect Tense.
SING.
j, Jj! J^t>
PLUR.
was
struck.
dogilur
'idum, I
you were
struck.
Xi)
Ji.J dogilur
idi,
he was struck.
Jo Jo
JL^\
Jiij
J dogilur imishem,
was
struck.
struck.
PLUR.
we were
struck.
struck.
J^i) J&)ii
SING.
CJiiiSjt) dogilduk,
jiujJ^ji}
struck. struck.
For the mode of forming the various kinds of Verbs, see pages 30
34.
82
Second Preterite.
SING.
^ii.i> dogilmishem, I have
been
struck.
struck.
Third
SING.
j,
Preterite.
iXljl
tJL^^d
i^J<\!
PLUR.
iW;.)
struck.
struck.
ji jjjl
have been
struck.
Preterpluperfect Tense.
SING.
.,Jol
ijLjitii dogilmish
Mum,
^Jol ^/ijijj
PLUR.
dogilmish
idi,
we had been
struck.
Future Tense.
SING.
(
*=".4> dogUdgegim, I
shall
be struck.
he j&=x>jd dogildgektur,
shall
be struck.
PLUR.
y^s"jt) dogildgegiz, we
shall
be struck.
shall
be struck.
83
Second
SING.
tjjjlJiSji)
or
Necessary Future.
shall
dogilmeluim, I
be struck (necessarily).
^liji^.J dogttmeludur, he
shall
be struck.
PLUR.
^IJ^iijii dogUmeluiz,
^uji^ii.t) dogilmelusiz,
we
shall
be struck, be struck.
be struck.
you
shall
shall
SING.
j,
J.I
(ij*j>i.i>
dogilmish olurum, I
shall
|if>j*U)
.i.1
(ji-Jijii
/li^lS.i)
shalt
PLUR.
j.J.1 /ji^iSji}
dogilmish oluruz, we
shall
^ Jjl
shall
shall
J.Jjl iikJS.ti
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
SING.
J.t> cfo77,
PLUR.
let us be struck. Jddijii dogilehlum,
be thou struck.
J dogilsun,
let
him be
struck.
^jWijJ dogilunuz,
J
let
JJyJSj J dogilsunler,
them be
struck.
OPTATIVE MOOD.
Present and Future Tense.
SING.
*iiji>
dogilem,
O
O
that I
may be
struck!
^Mj<xlSjt>
<*liji>
dogileh sen,
dogileh,
that thou
mayst be struck
struck
!
that he
may be
PLUR.
jjils.ii dogilehuz,
jmUMi J
dogilehsiz,
JaiSji) dogilehler,
O that we may be struck! O that you may be struck O that they may be struck!
!
84
Imperfect Tense.
SING.
,cUi, *ojuoj J
dogUidum,
dogUidun,
CJ Jo^jii
PLUR.
O
O O
'
^jJoji^ii dogilidi,
that he
that
might be struck!
struck
!
CJjddSj J dogUiduk,
jiJoklijt)
we might be
dogUidunuz,
dogilidiler,
that
^b JoklSjO
that they
PrefenVe.
SING.
iSjl
j*i5I.I
that I
struck
that thou
Jl.l
dogUmish
ola,
O that he
PLUR.
jjllj]
/ii^ilJ
jJ.! /jiLj^.ii
JUjl (AjiS'.t)
O that we may have been struck dogUmish olasiz, O that you may have been struck! dogUmish dialer, O that they may have been struck!
dogUmish olauz,
Preterpluperfect Tense.
SING.
a Si}.\ /li^iS.J
dogUmish olaidum,
O that I might have been struck O that thou mightst have been struck
!
/li^ll.J
dogUmish
olaidi,
PLUR.
i'JolU /ii^.l^.i5
iiX>5U /ii*j6.4>
JoJoilj! /iyil^i>
dogUmish olaiduk,
O O
that
struck
dogUmish olaidunuz,
dogUmish olaidUer,
that
that they
STJPPOSITIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
SING.
* J J^.ii
dogUurdum,
would be
struck.
^J
PLUR.
Jii>
v^J(i.li.4>
dogUurduk, we would be
struck,
ji JjK.ii
struck.
83
Preterite.
SING.
C Jo^o^jJ
PLUR.
J>i>)
struck.
f_$ i\Jf2>*tJ&ui
PLUR.
J
lfj|}1
,/i^.lSjii
SUBJUNCTIVE MOOD.
Present and Future Tense.
SING.
wjj^jti
PLUR.
if
dogilursem,
I be struck.
^LjJi.J
dogilursek,
if
we be
if
struck.
struck.
uLLjJijii dogilursen,
<KwjJ^.ii
if if
thou be struck.
jx^lijii dogilursehix,
jJ<xj^!S.iJ
you be
dogilurseh,
he be struck.
Imperfect Tense.
SING.
^l^jii dogilsem,
lLL*1^j J dogilseh,
X*Jiji) dogilseh,
if I
if
if
were
struck.
lLLj.U'.J dogilsek,
PLUR. if we were
struck. struck.
struck.
thou wert
struck.
Xu*i.i> dogilsenux, if
you were
they were
he were struck.
JiWlLiJ dogilsehler,
PreferVe.
if
SING.
*moJ
t^L*j!
/^J^t)
dogilmish isem,
if I
been struck.
<W}J
dogilmish iseh,
if
PLUR.
if
we have been
struck.
jLj]
^!*jjj
(ilkvii.^ dogilmish
isehix, if
^Ji^jJ
dogilmish tsehler,
if
86
Preterpluperfect Tense.
SING.
*dAM&jt) dogilsidum,
WtU*iiji3 dogilsidun,
if I
if thou
PLUR.
viJjokwJijJ dogilsiduk,
if
we had been
if
struck.
struck.
jiiijuJ5;i> dogUsiduhuz,
ybUwiSji) dogUsidUer,
if
had been
struck.
cSJiWJjl
(<<
vlSji>
dogilmish olsidun,
if
^y JowJjt
PLUR.
/li^iijii
dogilmish
olsidi, if he
had been
struck.
if
dogilmish olsidiler,
if
Future Tense.
SING.
jhuj]
t-Li^jj]
if I shall
be struck.
if thou shalt
if
be struck.
<Wo!
he shall be struck.
shall
PLUR.
CLul
jiLo!
J<Kj1
if
we
be struck. be struck.
be struck.
isehiz, if
you
shall
i/^j^
dogilmish olursam,
if if if
I shall have
been struck.
he
shall
if
we
if
shall
iwJ.1
/ijivlii>
dogilmish olursahuz,
you
shall
if
87
INFINITIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
ijj^ll.t) dogilmek, to be struck.
Preterite.
).!
jA^jt)
J:!
'.
J C,J^jJi,4>
dogildukten ewwel, 1
> to
been struck,
after
Future Tense.
jjl CJjs^j J dogildgik olmak,
to be about to
be struck.
PARTICIPLES.
Present {indeclinable).
i,t) or J *
.
Present {Declinable).
^j !)>
Preterite {indeclinable).
Preterite {Declinable).
a ou J
mgS
"
.^^
^Xs^jJ
dogildgik,
jUa^jJ GEKUNDS.
dogilehmelu, )
to
be struck.
,,.,,.
AXji)J dogUmekteh,
XJ^^J
dogildukten,
<0jlO^j> dogilmegileh,
CXs^^
dogilidgik, after
after
being struck.
*#,,) dogilmegeh,
^ ^^ through ^ on account rf
struck
88
The
Primitive Nouns,
as,
cj'
"
at,
t
ahorse;"
ilb balik,
'
fish ;"
^SL,! arslan,
lion."
JUm**
and of these
it
is
our
NOMINAL DERIVATION.
Names
of Agents, (Jxli *<J, are formed from Verbs, by changing the Infinitive Termination of
j(*e
'
liXo mek or
Jf^ib
mak
"a
into
.s?,
idgi or
js-
dgi;
as,
bakmak,
to look
"
s^,"iji]
"
irlaidgi,
^s^i
bakidgi,
"a
spectator," from
a singer," from
"
^5^,1 irlamak,
to sing ;"
^sr^ii dilendgi,
y\jUolcj
The
highest praise and thanksgiving are due to God, the nourisher of his creatures,
and who
is
Lord."
Names
kapudgi,
from
,-
as,
,e?-*w
^k^Hj
a stone-mason,"
"
(^11= tasA,
also
a stone."
>li
The Turks
gar,
sin;"
f ger
>
"a
sinner" from
.IaCc! emekdar, "a shoemaker," from /Aa kifesh, "a shoe;" j&JiS kifeshger, " " a camel-driver," from labour shuter ban, labourer," from liXl emek, ^Jo JiJU
"a
by changing the
Infinitive
(^Lo mek
iLi
"
is/*,
jji
um,
eh, or
.s
gu
"a
"
to
song," from
"
to sing ;"
JLJyj irlamak,
a*M,
<j.o
inlish,
groan ;"
*j'l
"a
throw," from
,51
or
^flj 67^,
"knowledge,"
from
CAJo
"
bilmek,
to
is
know."
also formed
by adding \^jj
which end in
6 lek
to those
;"
i^,
mak
'
as,
"
a striking
djl^ij ,1
iinutmaklek,
forgetfulness."
89
is
formed from the Verb Passive, according to the same rules as the
Noun
"
;
as,
t/tMji) dogilish,
a being struck
;"
ii^ilj
bUenmegheh,
a being learned
"
;"
iSaJJu bakilmaklek,
a being seen."
particles
liU
lik or
;"
Jfi
CAI
<d>
igineh
lik,
"
a needle
lik,
jd
As doriuzlek,
"a
pigstye," from
&ju misheh,
The Turks
yj'ii
"
-i^o donuz,
"a pig"
CJJxiju, misheh
"a
an oak."
form the Local Noun
Jtj
also
after the
JjMI
is tan,
dan,
!i(
far;
as,
Jisjii kelemdan,
"a
pen-case"
"
\j
v_>!^i-
Mwa&
sleep,"
tit laleh
zar,
a bed of tulips."
is
a rose-garden,
'
like the
abode of Eternity."
as,
*), is
JU a,
"
riches ;"
lu or
J V;
JJL, mallu,
"
JJJLc qkillu,
*u
watery," from
su ;
^JJitju betakli,
muddy," from
rbo betak.
"A clement and merciful Monarch will cause pain to but few of his
The
to
subjects."
Particles
J lu and
li
Names
"
as,
JJjjotuJ Istambollu,
an inhabitant of Constan-
tinople,"
"a
}-a* Meserli,
"an
"
,})}> Parizli,
"
Paris."
Nouns of
^S gun
as, t <$f*-
ye Lu
biaz tcherdeh,
"
composed of white
;"
Jo
%Jk
karah
90
"
yaghiz,
of a blackish hue
;"
*U
dj^oj
zemerd fam,
"
^J^ gulgun,
rose-coloured."
^L
far,
jXo mend
or
fo
var, or prefixing b ba or j i
zw;
as,
Jf-ittk tashsar,
stony;" &X*jj& hunermend, 'endowed with virtue," "virtuous" Ls^e)umidvar, "possessed " " of hope," "hopeful ;" JS} b ba wekar, "endowed with majesty ^U-jj zu dgian, possessing
a soul."
ji pur,
full of," is
endowment or
:"
The
as,
were
its
And
the rose-bud
hung
thoughtful head on
bosom."
Think not
that
we
We
we
A great many Turkish Adjectives are formed from Verbs, by cha ngi ng their Infinitives into ^S kun, 3 kun, ^^t ghun, J ko, or (A*> mish; as, ^j^ duzkun, adorned," from
"to adorn;" viJUjj^ duzmek,
"
&&$
"
flee ;"
^y^J-J parlaghun,
shining,"
from
^jJ.U parlamak,
to shine ;"
jaj
shishko,
"swollen," from
J^U&
made
Skumak, "to
learn."
either
Abstracts are
Jfl
lek
91
"
"
as,
CJJJy> kollik,
slavery," from
Jy
kol,
a slave
"
;"
liAJyl^j behalulik,
dearaess,"
white."
"scarcity," from
Cb- dgik,
;
dgek, \^Xs- tchik or ^e>- tchek, and generally implies endearment as well as diminution v^-bb babadgek, "a little father ;" CA-li anatchik," a little mother;"
I
as,
,s?^
kitabtchek,
"
a
little
book."
The
"
a
Noun
is
as,
i^Ik$ kopedgik,
little
From
into c,
and adding y,
as,
from u\
el,
"a
hand,"
is
formed from
viWl
eldgik,
"a
little
little
hand"
"
kushdgeghez,
^Jt,^ kush,
little
"a
bird,"
Jfc^f
hand," and from that j&J\ eldgigez, "a very kusMgek, "a little bird," and
j*s?"y>
a very
IS
bird."
-j
na,
bi, J la,
and
^c
^w
as, jf-
U na hekk,
8.U-
"
it tchiareh,
without remedy,"
destitute."
The
The
Monk was
like
a wandering dove."
j**
fH^^
la yufhem, "unintelligible;"
thornless,"
^y\r**>
;" as,
^JJoia-
tchengilsiz,
without spine
There
is
"
unknown ;"
as,
The Preposition
*ju
nim
as,
<&>v
*>
nim pokhteh,
The
Particles *a>
92
Poems;
same
as, iJsrft
'
hemdum,
a companion
;"
.yi^* hemsheher,
a brother
;"
of the
city,"
a fellow-citizen ;"
y^v*
hemshir,
;"
iAw^b
hemsaieh,
a neighbour
a school-
^IjJ^
yoldash,
,!i3oJ> karindash,
a brother;"
ifi\djm serrdash,
an intimate
friend,"
a confidant
faithful friend
cannot
"Should you traverse the whole world, you may not find a friend."
There are certain Particles which are of frequent use in Turkish composition, and which are
to convey an affirmative or determinate sense generally prefixed to the Adjectives
:
of the most
common
wtfU- t_l
ap
jjjj c_>ji>
dry."
jijj
^o
bom
^jd
ij4>
yem
ishil,
"quite green."
quite white."
x'juj *mj
wholly black."
&
Lo
<
-/>
<r^.
j,[j
ASs l_>As
.
quite full."
all right."
5^U
jXlb
i/~U>
.c As
Ji
:As
doz doghru,
i_>b
<^s kip
VERBAL DERIVATION.
There are a great number of Turkish Verbs which are derived from Nouns, by adding
to
CAJ
Ji^
)
lashmak ;
as,
viAj^o
^1
lemek, jfj lamak, ^J^Jl lenmek, j^jj lanmak, " a seal ;" to seal," from muher, muherlemek,
j^
j^i3
from
awlamak," to
hunt," from
am, "prey"
CXj^-/
"to ride," from csjT a*, J^iilT atlanmak, bazarlashmak, "to cheapen," from^'jU bazar, a shop or market."
fereh, "joy;"
"a
horse;"
Jfv^y'jb
93
Many Verbs
are formed from Turkish, Persian, or Arabic Nouns, by adding to them certain
;
^Xjj)
"
liXJj] ilmek, and JL^S kilmak, "to do," "to make;" as, \2X^J\ iiLJ tesliyeh itmek, " " " to shield." to affirm to console ;" CXJj>) C^oIj sabit ilmek, ^jj^-j ?iper kilmak,
The
much used
Jpjy% biurmak,
"to command;"
j^ju
"to find;" as, .^JjJ ,_e*^y kolaini bulmak, "to find opportunity;" JfvJy bulmak,
jijyijslb zufer
"
prevail
"
to find existence,"
desist;"
vilj^
0*Jy
CAJa ^y-j
as,
(ib^u^
CLj imek," to
giotek imek,
"
\JLXJ*&- tchikmek,
draw
be beaten," "
as,
"
to eat grief;"
kiJ^J CAjjS
a rod."
Cl^Xa- u^lS*
"
ttfe{ tchikmek,
to
be troubled
;"
CAvXsj-j! a?
"
ijJLe.}
gurmek,
to see ;"
i'fe'A
CLo. J Ojlti
"
"
riaiet
gurmek,
to receive
honour
;"
tiAbl C-L,jl
'
gurmek,
as,
to receive a benefit."
}\i
Cljo
i^J^b
is
Jo
i'fe/<
be able
'
to do."
put,"
^J>Jk J9r
komak,
alehmaz komak,
to use deceit,"
tiJLe jj virmek,
to set one's
mind on any
;" J! CA^jj 4->1}WJJUjjj " " virmek, to reply ;" viLoJ, (_aj -i sAeriif virmek, to ennoble." dgiuab " " zjl almak, to receive," take;" as, tjl ^i<2.U- tchashni almak, "to taste ;" J^>^f
thing
;"
eteA virmek,
to shake
hands
'
'
giru almak,
to
resume
;"
zjlcys- tchioghalmak,
to multiply,"
increase,"
^U-
"
tchialmak,
"
to strike,"
beat
"
as,
^l*-
harp;" JfJL-
C^Jy
94
There are a great number of Derivatives formed by compounding two Verbs together,
changing the
to receive,"
ivjJi
|
Infinitive
Termination of the
first
Verb
into ,_g
or
as,
from
zj
almak,
from
and
"
koimak,
to
JimS komak,
to leave,"
to put," is
formed
"
j^yuil alikomak,
to give," is
to retain ;"
virmek,
is
dismiss;"
from
formed
CXcjykio bulivirmek,
viLc jj Jj buluvirmek,
its
"
to procure."
is also
of frequent use
as, ,Sj)!
Jiu naxir
olmak,
to
to
be opened"
j^jl^eU- hazir 6lmak, "to be prepared;" J^jl maktul olmak, 'and ,ri!jl J^w Jfjjl JiLe
jSyJJji J^.
1
x>li^
Araft7
gushadeh
olunmak,
changed."
be killed;" Jfjj!
fe6rf7
olunmak" to be
The
Compound
Turkish Literature
scope for variety
and the ease with which these Compounds may be multiplied allows free
originality.
and
the Persian
Compounds,
it is
and often
to find
nil
Compound
Epithets
usual
full force
necessary to
Language
these
Compounds
First,
The union
of
Two
The
Substantives;
prefixing a
formation.
Noun; and
Thirdly,
Noun
a Participle.
The
TWO
L_J i^(w*JyC
J
~wj
Jbj
SUBSTANTrVES.
ghuntcheh
sheker
leb,
leb,
rose-bud lipped
sugar -lipped
semen
ten, jasmine-bodied.
jok- %
Sir
95
(_$* ;>,
-iii'l ;%J
ywz
#w?
i.e.
glorious,
JLh
i^j-ji
peri peiker,
>
J
c5-jv ijj
,_$
j
P^ rui,
juc amber
leb, ruby-lipped.
like the
moon.
r)
cS>>
P er*
ru kh, with
i^ij
:li
a ros y face
fert)
OoJ. CJJi
Jjjj (Ji
# ywzlu, rosy-faced.
iskender setuat, with the majesty of Alexander.
ZjAsujjSJXm)
Jl- t
wj
ju.
.
,. ^jy
f^Jii
an angel,
angelic.
yX^u semenber,
bosom
like jasmine.
^yJ
)tb
litf
gulzar
,j*u
afflicted heart,
of a broken heart.
heart.
ruby-lipped.
wounded
breast.
96
\Jiy lj"F~ k sh
l
Su h
f a sweet voice
JUi CJS>
C^fc" Jo
bad bakht,
of a bad fate
benevolent.
unfortunate.
MtJJU
*&j*.jx>
ingenious.
tcheshem, sharp-sighted.
deceitful.
$)
a.
viJo,
(_?j^
'
^S\
-
tki reng, of
two colours,
'j
^ khub
+&
c/
6^
(j/i^*
<*
^^
Ji>
yjJ>jS
,
^f*
khonin
dil,
of a bleeding heart.
)
>
of a broken heart.
J J <U*X shekesteh
(Ji> <JU*J
teshneh
dil,
of a thirsty heart
avaricious.
y#.
<-!/r
#M? e^
a*
yuzlu, of a beautiful
face.
^iJULo j;1
^MO jiiL
,_5
I
l
a narrator of
tales, orator.
inconstant, unstable,
ylj
voice.
_,&, \^_P-^-
khosh
^d &s
&Xxt
(i/
U*J &
kutah
thief.
97
NOUN AND
(jLiJl J.'
yjliil
PARTICIPLE.
gul efshan,
scattering roses.
+xj
an epithet applied
:
to the
^LiJl
*JUi
uS^j'
;^-?
iy i_S
f-^ ti/"
<1U3-'
J-^
'^
The Spring has spread a bower of joy in every grove Where the almond-tree sheds its silver blossoms.
Be
cheerful,
be
full
it
j)js- ifiy^'_}*- /*
I
gham
dil
unfortunate.
j)j
j\j\
l (
JJ
'
dxar,
jij) (jbj
^j-cl
xuban afgan,)
f darting flames.
*ij
2iiJt> *!Lu
(i.e.
receiving) injuries.
heart-enslaving.
dildar, heart-conquering.
Xi
li
^a*wj
ci^^
on a throne.
<U~%
P asn
>
xjjjj iiys-
khodayendeh,
ij^
a Hermit.
(i/jjSl
full
of ambergris.
98
:IJ|
:.
exalting.
j| jjl^--
jjLu
.!:
(_jyi
city.
^IjjJ (Nj^Jla-
place.
A stream,
serpent-bitten.
{J*c?-
dgehan dideh,
traveller.
SJjJ.m)
umur
gul
tir
jtiiJIyJ
dgian
baklish, restoring
C^iliai^j
i_S''^'j
**"#
ji
*<*
U~}^~ ^-H^4
<-SA/l}
i i
J-)f' ji
^ V^ (^'j3
"
" "
Not
far distant
full
air
and in
this Island
was a wood,
"
The many-coloured
on every
side,
99
OF ADVERBS.
The Turks
frequently use the Adjectives as Adverbs
;
as,
JjJ> guzel,
%jj)\
"
beautifully ;"
"
ifi^- khosh,
handsomely
;"
eiu,
well."
Substantives are
made Adverbs by
<x1j!
'ileh,
<s1j
"honourably;"
<s1j!
(H.Ui
JitX-'i
'*,
L M
,1,
j-ijM
!
O Heaven
Adverbs are
as, *iU*ji>
let justice
fixed in his
kingdom !"
Ik
I
manner, by adding
fatherly."
aneh
or AJ'o
yaneh ;
left.
itcherdeh, within.
kania,
V where.
t&xi kandah, )
iiiji
di
neh yerdeh,
\
J
in
what
place.
irakdeh,
far off.
xjl^u buradeh,~\
iiijti
xjj'ljjl
iizakdeh,)
bundeh, n,
s here.
bundan, \
hence.
andeh,
there.
this side.
(jjL^j buraden, J
^iXil
berudeh, on
otehdeh, on
andan,
~\
thence.
that side.
^i^jUj] olyerdan,)
yjjjiji
(jjiil^lAJ
Siiyyi)
kandan,
whence.
weA araden,
ioo
ADVERBS OF TIME.
9
yjLs
jjjUj
<xj
katchan, when.
neh zeman,
at
what time.
lately.
(Jrl
j&
tit,
quickly.
lately.
lastly.
xAijuu yakindeh,
J-i
(JJ
1(
l;
j*
*Jjl
last,
yjji)
dun, yesterday.
to-day.
^ftf bugun,
bu gidgeh,
^j>,Jj
yarin, to-morrow.
sebah, the morning.
_Lu9
Jo.S
gunduz,
in the day-time.
continually.
lrl)i)
daima, always,
^Lj
^s^
<K=r*o
:]j)
while.
a ^t>;|j birazden,
little after.
ioi
j- J
ji
Mr
OF INTERROGATION.
we/*,
iiL^! eksik,
*!uolc ghaietileh,
*1aj
x
extremely,
nitchiun,
Why?
Wherefore?
Xiibj
jbj yj^'i^.xIaLI^s!
hodden ziadeh, \
ifratileh,
excessively,
How?
enormously.
nekadar,
ADVERBS OF ORDER.
Xjl
weA
ra,
shekil,
emela (ervelan)
Whether? If?
?
^r^y
UjjU mukeddemd,
xjJjl
ljulc
J
>JI
tij)
OF ANSWERING.
ewe,
eved,
yes.
qekebeta,
finally.
aJjuLy
5
nubetilehA
/>
alternately.
Luy nubeta,
.
J
I J
in regular 01 order,
.
jJilJjjl
(_
following,
i
,*
JiJ
OF EVENT.
so.
ji^- khir,
it is
not
so.
AULaS
<1c1j!
kezaileh, by chance.
.
not
^,
;
certainly, clearly.
sit, without doubt.
^Ife zahir,
y ^L shubheh
OF SIMILITUDE.
'lc)asla,
JjS> hergiz,)
\>
h y no means.
te^
like,
*/
'tixi*.
gertcheh,')
(_^ #$*>
as
^Ugh-
hakikat, f
sahih,
as^
~\
.
^1^1
andgelin,
same manner.
J^as
tahkik, certainly.
bundgelin
102
ij
iSli belkeh,
i 3
perchance, perhaps,
Aft hitch
no one.
*joL shaidkeh,
jsjlx*
may
lest.
be.
mabadah,
yalan,
falsely.
OF CONGREGATING.
ADVERBS OF SHEWING.
i
'ishteh,
>Look! Behold!
ti^y
6shteh,\
ma, Look!
OF WISHING.
^J.^.Ij u jj-j r.
,
bir
oghurdan, e '
aJa !,,-
man to man,
ZjSj
<0J1
to
God!
throughout.
sJJiA kiashkeh,)
Jo!Lj bulaiki,
,_jJo5Li nolaidi,
V
)
O that
))ej>
.
bir taraf,
on one
ji\
airu, apart.
&\
}Jli\
lyJo
tenha, privately.
OF EXHORTING.
(_y
OF SWEARING.
!
JvJ ^5 J
1
eft
Courage
<xi)lj
wallahi,
By God!
itchiun,
i^j t>
eft,
Bravo
basham ^jarf! *b
;
By my head
!
U
Ujl >*J
aya, Proceed
fi? ol,
Go on
!
<xjty-
dgehenemeh, To Hell
OF FORBIDDING.
Quick then
it
Forbid
!
it
OF DOUBTING.
jL* meger,
<s*iV
if,
but, perhaps.
if
llX&lj
l
,_$
!j
bashuh,
Woe
it
be to you
!
yokhsah,
not
<S^j>1
?7/eA Aa,
Do
not
Gentile Adverbs are formed from the names of countries or nations, by adding &s~ dgeh,
as,
"
Germany ;"
"
<te-<fesv>
nemlchehdgi,
"
after
the
;"
German manner,"
so,
"
Germanice
;"
<X=s?y
Turklcheh,
"a
la
Turque
ts^iiit
JJtJU:
Osmanli aedetindgeh,
103
The Persian
Prepositions
:!
az, from.
jjlxe
mian, between.
o pes, after.
in.
j or <0 beh,
bi,
without.
b
,ii
ba, with.
j]
aber, upon.
der,
in.
<ijji
firud, beneath.
,c yu
sui, towards.
The Turkish
The
following
ara, between,
antf, behind.
yV
iS
yokaru above.
karshu, against.
beside, near,
u, ashaghi,
JL
beneath.
ashagheh,
alt,
i_j> taraf,\ r
under.
uyu
Aib *}!
...
kal,
'itcheru, within.
.\ itch, in.
bin,
among.
the
this side
c5^
ghiri, besides.
104
The
ss.jjl
iizreh,
^j
Jkc ghiri,
also frequently
used as Indeclinables,
as,
The whole of
his
Talismanic art ; and over which he placed Guardian Demons, having given orders for its being
The
*J Ji
1
Postposition
t\.\
J
'
iizreh,
when used
as,
C~^
bash uzreh,
upon
s. ul
according to custom."
as,
"
against the
'ilru,
The
;"
"
before thee
itchru,
^-cLil
^li^t
sheherden ashaghi,
"
^SJm senden
beneath the
yj^os kapuden
The
NOMINATIVE CASE.
iii
deh,
in.
^SjyA
.
ashuri, }
/ across,
beyond.
ijii
den, from.
ileh, with.
Sjvi.1
ashreh,)
gibi, as, like.
Ai\
j
!j*3j.\
<te-
yu
siz, without.
of.
dgeh,
in,
according
to.
ileh,
j6 gibiy
to
-Ji
Genitive Case;
as, <d>!
CJo! anun
yj^.l
ileh,
"with him;"
itchiun,"
^-Kr^ kimun
"on
account of whom?"
DATIVE CASE.
kiJj dek,
'
jjij degin, )
(JjlJLo
jwj yakin,
..
I
#
mgh,
near.
mukabil, against.
like,
L^^s
to.
kerib, )
i.S goreh,
according
105
ABLATIVE CASE.
}/r
oteru,
)
>
on account
of.
tjia sonrah,
iKj.1
after.
^JJ
lio
oteri, )
yana, towards,
to.
of.
2j> beru,
on
this side.
evvel, before.
The
Interrogative Postposition
_ mi,
after
any of the
"
Is
it
jVo
mi
is
as, ^ju,/j4> dogurmisen, "Dost thou strike?" j^uX^SjJ dogurmisiz, "Do you strike?" In most other Tenses it follows the Verb; as, "Hast thou struck?" _jSji> dogduhmi,
CONJUNCTIONS.
and. i ve,
J*
andgak,
or.
but.
b ya,
yakhod,
or, either.
eger,
if.
Ae?, also.
but, except.
meger,
gerek,
Ul
or.
emma,
but.
whether, either,
giah,
bileh, also, not alone.
gineh,
still,
even.
but.
joe*, then,
now,
gertcheh,
egertcheh,
f although.
)
because.
tek, provided
that.
>
since,
when.
tchunkeh, \
fso, thus.
yokhsah,
else, save.
madamkeh,
also.
whilst.
dakhi, yet,
still,
106
i.i>]
ileh
ileh,
with,"
is
used
as,
"
by putting
.t:L)
Gerund
in
ub ;
as,
yiilji
l-_>*S(j
yatub kalkar,
It fell
t>yjl
are
dkiub yazar,
also
He
Jl'ls
6kur yazar,
The
or
Disjunctive
Conjunctions
are
seldom
used
with
Numerals
as,
Jo j&j
jCj!
V^Jju (i*j besh bin iki yoz altmish besh yil, "five thousand two
;" >J
I
:J.I
l
e*j&, ^jj
"
ten, twenty, or
men."
INTERJECTIONS.
a,
O!
!
xl
oA,
Oh! Ah!
^ylj G,
Woe!
Ho
J, Heigh!
b ba, No!
Lyu
i> Jc<i
"I
aivah, Oh!
meded,
help
derigh,
^.1 o/,
Oh!
Alas!
derigha igha,)
behi,
I
iji
!
ya,
O Ho
!
O!
bireh,1 Hollo
hi. ,
!
Ho
!
there
J
Fine
!
<io
jooA,
Well
solah, Get
you gone
on!
&*&>
pohpoh, Very
fi
fine!
!
haidah,
Go
jM J
Away
107
OF SYNTAX.
The
Article
;
bir,
its
Noun,
is,
in construction,
sometimes
subjoined to it
the
Noun
or
v*i
si ; as,
,_$
<*LX2*j
, .<}
Dervishih bin,
_s**
jj^J&liiilj padshahlerden
birisi,
"a
King."
'
It is related, that
a J^'w^ gave a
a Monk."
and the
A
When two
latter
Substantives
'
come together,
has
,_$
added to
it if
ending in a Consonant, or
literally,
if in
Pashanuh Pashanuh
oghli,
-wbb viJb'LiL
"
babasi,
^bo
<K_jLL>*>
<JLj
jj^Juil
^jJ^Ljuw f-*-*-
tiLJy
;
(j^-Js*
The
"
odoriferous
Herbs
The languid Tulips bend beneath The black eyes of the Narcissus
crowns
;
shine forth
as, l^Jjuic.l
l^JuLtb
yeh,
"
the Pasha's
son"
<fc
^bb
i^JJli'o
Pashanuh babasi
come together
~
A
in the
same manner,
is
.**
si
subjoined
and the
or
-*j
si;
as,
Jfl
"
ati,
Pashanuh oghlinuh
atleriden,
"from
the Pasha's
When
two Substantives
relate to the
same
108
as,
_5
Li1j Lilj
Pasha
"
babasi,
Ifejl
;"
a Pasha's father
city
of Vienna ;"
^jy \js Tuna suyi, "the river Danube." When two Substantives are used, the one expressive
or the former
iron gate
either both left in the Nominative, the material Substantive being prefixed like
is
an Adjective
Case
as,
"
a gate of iron,"
"
an
"
jXs^j ^yj!
altun zendgir,
"
a golden chain
^Ci^
XJo)
demirden kapu,
an iron gate,"
j^j
<^J>J^!
altunden zendgir,
"a
chain
made of gold."
jd)) JiSjO
<ks>
jdj\} *ji,jo- ji
i&hb Jjl
jtjb
*j
Z~jS
j>
ll'jJuu
(jl
d Jj&)\ jSa^o y_
;
jyljl <**]
It is narrated, that there is
and
is
an island
is
and
it
is
many high
a balcony of gold."
alone
is
latter
subject to declension
as,
<KJu
AC leblerineh, "to her lips like rose-buds," from t__J <ts ghuntcheh leb.
The Adjective
is
usually prefixed to
its
y\
eiu
adem,
a good man;"
<Jjl^a\ y\
good women."
the Adjective to
its
the Persian
mode of subjoining
in
Substantive,
either has
;"
by
the
"
a beautiful fawn
sweet
fruits."
"
"
Different sweet fruits, for different seasons, of various colours, and produced from different
species,
When
a
the Adjective
as, >jj.l
subjoined to
its
Noun;
Ji-J
t***^z jY"j?
I arrived at a
iy^ *&/>
109
is
it
governs
as, ^liJo
^Jjy
<ZJJt~cd\
"
and in
liberality,
he excelled Hatem."
Adjectives of Number and Quantity are generally joined to Nouns in the Singular Number ; _ a as, *ii\ i-^JO bin idem, "a thousand men (man);" Jj JC*> ^.1 on sekiz yil, "eighteen
t^jl/i
r JJ
.c^.'
***'
kedah sherab,
to go, with
How
strange, that,
among
so
many
!"
Adjectives implying plenty or want generally require their Substantives to be in the Ablative
Case;
as,
J^L
(jiJSjJU,
mivehden
Jjfc.
void of knowledge."
the
Monk
found his
cell
destitute of his
vest,
and
his
new
"
need" or
"
necessity,"
as,
j^>^
f^o-
*/l
<-V
benum
"
I have
no
"
worthy "
;"
talib,
able
JL,
;"
;"
<^v*ltc munaseb,
;"
"
jsAc qedgiz,
unfit,"
"
Case
;
unable
as,
^iU-
jyj iJ3
zikreh laik,
t_
.Jds
"
worthy to be remembered
;"
^Js^-*
<Jlw kitleh
;"
i^c ilmeh
talib,
"desirous of
knowledge
jjU
&>
&LJ jj
bir nesneh
"
yeh kadir,
equal to any thing,"
for belief," "credible."
"
fit
for
JjI sjliocl
ejikadeh
kabil, "adapted
no
tall
absolute Negation
itself.
is signified,
which
It is related, that in
Hindostan there
is
The Pronoun
distance, and
*}
bu
yi shu
to those
which are
at
a greater
tJ! 61 to the
is
most remote.
its
The Verb
usually preceded by
it
agrees in Person,
Number
Noun
Verb
anlar
and a
Noun
in the Singular to a
;
Verb
in the Plural
as, <_gdjS
J3\
gitfy,
"they came,"
ddem
vardi,
"some
men went."
"
glitters
lily,
of a
bright scymetar
"The
dew-drops
fall
through the
air
"
His Highness the Emperor shewed us honour, and conferred many benefits on us."
is
as,
JoO.^jo
id ,_$&*] J^sr"
Mohammed
What
has
Mohammed
Efendi prescribed ?
is
to himself,
i.iioJjj
^jU^J
li.ii
Jfy*-
**
j^-
uS^
tchiok derde
we
many
of
*&jS gurdum.
111
minate sense,
*iii]
same as the Nominative as, at aldum, "i have bought a horse ;" ^jJI C^l " bu dti aldum, I have bought this horse." J\yj
is
the
This,
let
me
My
l_>Lkj
CJJj^
<sXL,_j!
^tUi
^yi^y jBjl
^5:
changed
The
Defective Verb
and ^1 im,
as,
the
Verb Substantive
Jl ismi
jjy
olmak,
"To
be," require
is
the Nominative
ylXJjl
Case;
i
jt
*xaljj|
_sr
Ibrahim;"
jij)
li\i
babam Vezir
Verb
is
olmishtur,
"My
father
When
j! y> jii
the Defective
employed
ev,
is
used
as,
i-LKfS
kimun dur bu
"Whose
"
house
is
this?"
"Of whom
is this
the house?"
jO
t^Jol t_tf
j>
This book
is his."
as,
))
^r$ J. ^^jf-
"
son,
named Alexander."
As
great numbers of Turkish Verbs govern the Dative and Ablative Cases, a List of the
is
subjoined
to,
when
the
112
idgiazet virmek,
to permit.
J^S.I
to
wonder.
dili-
CJvLl
go
against.
Jfjj) *yj1
J>J&>
to
ijjl
^.-~i\y-
rijg'wfj
olmak,
to
be quick.
knowledge.
itibar itmek, to esteem, to
(ilvLl
dgehid itmek,
to
work
hard.
regard.
i^U- tchalishmak,
to
to attempt. to
CXej.
a- kheber virmek,
ashamed.
be
tjjl <*Lel-
hamileh olmak,
gnant.
to be
pre-
fuge, to flee
to.
inkar itmek,
to deny.
strike.
at,
Cl^u!
iirmak, to beat, to
be ashamed.
to envy.
iilashmak, to arrive
touch.
to
t^A^Jul
.VJUl
^V*-
tiU,jl irmek,
JfJj
sy.l (Ji-)j
rfaM olmak,
to reach.
JV
to begin. to give.
.J cfosA
(.
olmak J
to happen.
JfJ^l} bashlamak,
CLJySjt) doshmek,
viJ^Jjii
to fall into.
baghishlamak,
donmek, to
revert, to convert.
bakmak,
to look. to resemble, to
benzemek,
like.
be
tiA^il
ei^J
to
bildurmek,
to
be ashamed.
to suffer, to
,j.l
tehemmel itmek,
bear.
to acquiesce.
^J.l
seek.
H3
to J}***? katchinmak,
fit,
flee to.
be
t^ji'
kimak,
be worthy.
offend.
dA^ol
CA^juI
jtM
,?J)1
in-
l5^
^a
^ olmak, to be worthy.
to
CJv-vJ
J[y
?^ itmek, to ask, to
quire, to seek.
.JO CAJU
malik olmak,
be
rich.
\iX^Xi\ Jjgi
shughul itmek,
oneself.
apply
with.
JiJ
to
.1
tis^-*
jJt^JLo satishmak,
occur.
happen,
to
be astonished.
Cl^u]
tj^ocs-! -o
to
be
patient.
^J.l js^
(
Jf^ii-o
saghinmak,
trust in.
to
flee
to,
to
I
to be
em-
Jyo.yo sormak,to
seek, inquire.
suffice.
CX^yS
mufid olmak,
to produce.
to be useful,
.Sjjl (JjIsU
mukabil olmak,
to occur.
to happen,
.*Jj! AlLe
makied olmak,
to apply, to
to
attend,
oneself.
tiJvV A^c
I
osAefi?
itmek, to promise.
bend
to
JhJjl
l_-~ilc
^jl
t_^s3-^o
mudgib olmak,
cause.
be the
j^Jjl ^
Jls A;aftr
olmak,
to to
be
able.
J^l
be content,
Jfjjl ^klj
JrJjl
lk'->
have
sufficient.
wa ^ olmak,
to follow.
to
overtake,
^J^AJilj
kakimak,
to get angry.
CJvL
hukem
itmek, to pass
Jf!}'
sentence of death.
itmek, to look.
to have suf-
jfj.l
(J*s)
was# olmak,
to reach.
IH
SYJI
i
i'l}
vakea olmak,
vakif olmak,
to
happen.
^j^iilj
yakmak,
to burn.
befit, to
ivljl
ail.
to
be versed
to ^JUiki yakishmak,
become.
in, to be learned.
^Jlj yanmak,
to light, to burn.
suffice, to
.jijjl
dy)
vusul olmak,
to arrive at.
wLlvJU yitmek, to
be equal
to.
^Xo J
virmek, to give.
to lay hold of,
Jh^ji
Mrii , to ya>*0' r
be worth.
^jiob yapishmak,
to attack.
uLX^ yimek,
to eat, to receive.
iba itmek, to
flee.
k^J^jjl vjIs*"
hidgiab
'itmek,
to
be
iiXjL>!
;1
Jto-J
ashamed.
CJvul
U-
hezar itmek,
oneself, to
to take care of
vi^Lj
Jji-I
guard
against.
C^L
SsLiJs-l ihtiat
^IvAjJ
tjj)
ia>-
hezz itmek,
to delight.
himself.
olmak, to
cease.
to hear, to
Jf*>:l
azmak,
to
to deviate, to stray,
^Jl
kheber almak,
wander.
to
S^>.!
ashmak,
pass over,
to
JfJ .1
,'t>
jr>.
to
make
overcome.
ij.l
jslbl
known,
to understand. to hate.
to convince. to
a^aA olmak,
ikrah itmek,
lLXvLI
>
;1
derigh itmek,
to refuse.
deny,
tiXIol
Ml
CA^-M
^riUs.l
igrenmek,
to abhor. to dislike.
free.
sj !
(.LX,!)!
,-tf
1 .
osanmak,
cj.l
^J foW olmak, to be
ii
CX
\^XJxj]
bezmek,
to dislike, to loathe.
t.JJLi9
rogate.
sakinmak,
sormak,
to take care.
sj.) ^Ilju
toar olmak,
to dislike.
*.}.o
to ask, to inquire.
^iJvVj
j)^
i^jie*
to
be weak,
tchikmak,
to
go
forth.
to be powerless.
i^J^jjl .j*
to pass over.
H5
ll,1.7-j
be unmindful.
to
pardon,
to
iLJlijl
J*U meemul
zj.l **js*>
to
mehrum olmak,
be frus-
tj.t
eJJfarigh olmak,
be
free.
trated, disappointed.
\iXjx>\
\^^l\i feraghetitmek,
to relinquish.
to
be frus-
^js-U katchmak,
t^>Jf
i^o
to flee.
kopmak,
sj J
t>!
murad olmak,
to intend.
J,
y
)'
kurtarmak,
rate.
'itmek, to pass.
to
CJ^sS
;1
vaz getchmek,
leave,
to
.jjo
relinquish, to desist.
CJO^jl 5
tf
a ? gelmek,
to desist.
^+J>,t>
konkmak,
like
to fear.
Verbs Passive, in
Case
ol
;
lil
ana
"
tutuldi,
It
,_$ iioJjl
as
yjiXiil
iJ^M
***>
Uy
"That
castle
The
Infinitive
Noun
as,
^lj
*r^. L
<*y mum^
"
yakmagheh varur,
jio j^ii
*Ju. ; jj!
He
t^lil^JuJjl
j^j
esj,
^y^W
liloiw^o
(
GI _?
among
themselves, an
enemy
The Verbs
to teach;"
"
jjjl olmak,
x^.^jo
to
To be ;" (JJ^XJ
to
"
istemek,
to
be willing
liAy/jl ogretmek,
biurmak,
command;"
1j.
CJIJj bilmek,
to
know;"
^-Jj
.yi^
laik olmak,
desire ;"
be worthy"
.Ilia
^ijjt
rem
to
"
(JLJ^ajJ t_
talib
itmek,
olmak, "to be lawful;" tLl^ii) dilmek, to " to seek ;" are used in the Infinitive Mood, ask,"
and Gerunds govern the same Cases as the Verbs from which they are derived.
116
The
They
Number and
The
is
Gerund.
In long sentences,
they serve to point out the suspension of the sense at the various divisions, until the concluding
member
is
formed by the Governing Verb ; in the same manner as our marks of Punctuation,
to the use of
t_jjijl jji.
JU
<fci,
J4
>
*jil
d ^S f>
tj$ )*))
J^J
*>J
&&
"it
is
in Persian,
"
that sea.
river
Water.'
this place
for that
whatever vessel
unto this
gulph
is
men
perish,
On
which
is
placed a statue of
human
its feet.
structed, that,
moves
its
hands, as
were
to point out
Go
not
any further
for
As soon as
it
stands, but
imme-
diately return."
VOCABULARY
AND
DIALOGUES.
VOCABULARY
PRONUNCIATION.
TURKISH.
ENGLISH.
PRONUNCIATION.
DAYS.
Sunday,
Bazar giuni,
Jf)k
t*" ^} )P,
11
Thursday,
Friday,
Saturday,
Pendg shembeh,
Dgiumah,
AjjJms**
<Osr=>-
Monday,
Tuesday,
Bazar
ertesi,
Sali giuni,
i_s^
JLs
Dgiumah
ertesi,
^jute)
<***-
Wednesday,
Tchehar shembeh,
&&Z J^*.
MONTHS.*
SOLAR MONTHS.
January,
Kianuni
Shubat,
sard,
J^
*#*
July,
Temuz, Ab,
Eilul,
February,
August,
September,
March,
April,
Mart,
Nisan,
Aiar,
Blaziran,
J
J
October,
Tesherini
evel,
May,
June,
November,
December,
Tesherini sani,
Kianuni
evel,
LUNAR MONTHS.f
Dec. 1831, to Jan.
4, 1832. 2,
Bedgeb, Shaban,
January
5, to
February
February
3, to
March
1,
3,
Bamazan,
Shual,
Zi'lkadeh,
Zi'lhidgeh,
March
4, to
April
1,
J
'j
J!^
ISiXkAjI ,_
April 2, to
May
May
2, to
May
30,
29,
May
June
31, to
June
Moharrem,
Sefer,
f>f
Bebiul
evel,
Si
W&
:
August
28, to
September 25,
October 25,
23,
Bebiul akher,
September
26, to
to
Dgemazi
el evel
October 26,
November
Dgemazi
elakher,
* The Turks have two sorts of Months the Solar the latter are Months, and the Lunar Months moveable, and, in a revolution of 32 years, pass through each of our months. In writing the names of the Lunar Months, the letters alone are generally used. + These are the corresponding Months in our Calendar to the Turkish Lunar Months for the year 1832.
120
121
The
evening,
122
A comet,
123
A storm,
124.
THE ELEMENTS.
Fire,
Air,
Atesh,
Earth,
Toprak,
Hava,
Water,
8m,
THE SEASONS.
The Four
The
Seasons,
VJ'
The Winter,
The Dog-days,
Kith,
iuti
m(j *Ij1
il..|
Spring,
hi
Eyamibahur,
Fa?,
The
The
harvest-time,
Son bahar,
rose-season,
^,w Ji
MANKIND.
A man, A woman,
An
old man,
old
J<
Evret,
Kodgiah, ekhtiyar,
An
woman,
Kodgiah,
Gunedg, dgiuvan,
Evlu
evret,
Bekiar,
Bikr,
Tchodgiuk,
A
Oghlan,
Kiz,
Tchodgiuklik,
Youth,
Gunedglik,
Ekhtiarlik, kodgialik,
Old age,
THE
The
The
sight,
SENSES.
Kuvveti basireh
Kuvveti samieh,
Kuvveti thameh,
hearing,
smell,
taste,
The
The
The
Mezak,
Kuvveti hasseh,
Boia, reng,
hiss,
i^r***
feeling,
A colour, A sound,
Soda,
sess,
125
126
The bowels,
127
A head-ache, A fever,
128
A wart,
The
quinsy,
Tavuk giuti,
Dolmah boghaz,
Yurek
Ishtial
A swoon,
Inflammation,
Palpitation of the heart,
bailmasi,
jUiil
diterrnesi,
Yurek
Melancholy,
Karah
sevda,
Kior,
.J
i^j^jl
^jJLs
Deaf,
Saghir,
Dilsiz,
One-eyed,
Bir
giozli,
Dumb,
Stammering,
Bald,
Dwarfish,
Squat,
Hunch-backed,
Kambour,
Topal,
Peltek,
Lame,
Squinting,
JL,^
Tas
bashlu,
Shashi giozli,
Tchiolak,
^\S
^^
J%"
DgiudgeMu,
Bodur,
Maimed,
fit
KINDRED.
Father,
Baba,
Mother,
Ana,
A
A son,
Daughter,
Brother,
Sister,
Oghul,
Kiz,
Kardash,
Kiz kardash,
Dedeh,
Grandfather,
Grandmother,
Buiuk ana,
-^'olj
A great-grandfather, Dedehnun babasi, A great-grandmother, Buiuk validehnun anasi, ^JSl A grandson, Oghul oghlu, A A granddaughter, Oghlunun kizi,
A
v^Jo xJJ
Eldest brother,
Olu kardash,
Kotchik kardash,
Youngest brother,
Uterine brother,
Ogi kardash,
Adopted brother,
Akhret kardash,
cousin,
Amudgieh
oghli,
129
130
Brazier,
Ghazghandgi,
Saettchi,
js'iijc
Watchmaker,
Glass-maker,
js^Ui
Dgiamdgi,
Saraf,
^*W~
t_jl .o j*-s.,
_=>-<KJi)
banker,
Vinegar-merchant, Sirkehdgi,
Needle-merchant, Ignedgi,
Water-seller,
Saka,
Tchifttchi,
LiLu
Labourer,
-==***-
Trunk-maker,
Ring- maker,
Sanduktchi,
Yuzuktchi,
-sr'.JuLo
js^i^j
Lwj
131
D IGNITIES.
Emperor,
King,
Sultan,
Padshah,
Shah,
Sultan,
Kralitcheh,
Queen,
Prince Royal,
r
]
Shahzadeh,
t<i\
Bey,
Beg, or Bey,
Duke,
Dukah,
Khan,
Mirza,
Mufti,
Iltchi,
Khan,
Mirza,
Mufti,
Ambassador,
Resident Minister,
Prime-Minister,
Ikamet iltchisi,
Bash
vekil,
Turkish Prime-Minister,
Minister for Foreign Affairs,
Veziri aezim,
Beis
efendi,
rJJul
LTi;
Secretary of War,
Treasurer,
Kiahia beg,
\
Defterdar,
Intendant of Police,
Tchavush bashi,
Chief Justice,
Kazi
ulqsker,
bashi,
Grand Chamberlain,
Keeper of the Privy-Purse,
Treasurer of the Harem,
Chief Lady of the Harem,
Chief of the Eunuchs,
Kapudgi
Khazineh darbashi,
Khazineh dar
Kiahia kadin,
Kizlar agha,
iistah,
Post-Master,
Menzil
bashi,
begi,
Jib Jy*,
Governor of a Province,
Begler
"^^
v
A Governor,
Pasha,
Zabttchi,
Pasha,
Grand Admiral,
Admiral,
Kapudan Pasha,
Kapudan
beg,
132
Vice-Admiral,
Patrona beg,
Rear-Admiral,
Cadi,
Behala
Kazi,
beg,
The
Clergy,
Ulema,
DIVER S I O N S.
Chess,
Shatrandg,
Piadekler,
Draughts-man,
Cards,
Tavla
tashi,
Kiaghidler,
Shah,
Firzin,
Backgammon,
Tavla
oiuni,
The queen,
Gambling-house, Oiun
Dice,
evi,
The
elephant,
FU,
Rukh,
At,
Zar,
of the dice,
The rook,
A
_
t)
Throw
Zar
atmahsi,
knight,
Gamester,
Kitnar baz,
The pieces,Shatrendg
,
tashleri^lZ&if Sa&
Dgerid play,
Dgerid
Khorah,
oiun,
Shatrandg f
J
Chessboard,
jjjj^^
Draughts,
^^ >i
.
,
Damah
oiuni,
^4j'
<ult>
A A A
dance,
dancer,
Tchengi,
rope-dancer,
Dganbat,
J* ;U3U
133
The Fox,
134
The swallow,
Kirlanghitch,
135
136
Myrrh-tree,
Myrtle,
Fig-tree,
Morur aghadgi,
Mersin aghadgi,
Indgir aghadgi,
Pomegranate-tree,
Enar
aghadgi,
Lemon-tree,
Orange-tree,
Medlar-tree,
Hazel-nut-tree,
Limon aghadgi
Turundg aghadgi, Mushmtdah aghadgi,
Funduk
aghadgi,
Walnut-tree,
Olive-tree,
Dguz
aghadgi,
Zitun aghadgi,
Sheftalu aghadgi,
Peach-tree,
Prune-tree,
Pear-tree,
Apple-tree,
Pine-tree,
Fir-tree,
Erik aghadgi,
Emroud
aghadgi.
Alma Sham
aghadgi,
aghadgi,
Tcham aghadgi,
Serv aghadgi,
cypress,
An
oak,
Misheh aghadgi,
A
Linden-tree,
Oghlamur aghadgi,
Defneh aghadgi,
A laurel,
Citron-tree,
Aghadg kaouni
aghadgi,
Black-cherry-tree,
Vishneh aghadgi,
Buckthorn,
Pistachio-tree,
Ak diken,
Sham fistiki aghadgi,
Mian
kuki,
Liquorice,
Alder-tree,
Kizel aghadg,
Birch-tree,
Rain aghadgi,
Serv azad,
Grutgen aghadgi,
cedar,
J if"
Yoke-elm,
Cornel-tree,
Kizeldgek aghadgi,
Tamarisk,
Ilghun aghadgi,
Beberieh,
Rosemary,
137
Rose-tree,
138
Chestnut,
139
Onion,
Soghan,
Marjoram,
Merdgian gush,
Pelin,
Wormwood,
Anise,
Dill,
Anison,
Duragh
Koien
Lisani
oti,
Wild-wormwood,
Borage,
Bugloss,
Succory,
Sweet-basil,
oti,
yfc]
suri,
Sfjy
(_5,y
uU
\j&
Yeban
lisani suri,
^U Jq
Hindiba,
Fesligen,
Kishenish,
Coriander,
Cresses,
Tereh,
Fennel,
Bitter-lettuce,
Millet,
Bezeneh,
4b
Adgi
marol,
Daru,
Pannick,
Arnaud darusi,
Sedaf,
Rue,
Garden-hyssop,
Ipar,
Hyssop,
Zufa
6ti,
Dock,
Betony,
Little centaury,
^h
iJLuS
Kantaverion saghir,
Kantaverion
kebir,
Great centaury,
Camomile,
Black hellebore,
Papadiah,
Kharbak Kharbak
Oghul
siah,
sefid,
White hellebore,
Mint,
oti,
Tobacco,
Scorzonera,
Celadine,
Tutun,
Eskortchinah,
Kirlanghitch
Tchai,
oti,
J?
Tea,
Birthwort (round),
Ziravendi mudever,
a A*
\!
'in
140
Birthwort (long),
141
142
Water,
Su, Dehiz,
The
sea,
P
mohit,
de/'iir,
,_y :lcj ji J
The ocean,
Bahr
Tchai,
The Mediterranean,^^
Black Sea,
Brook,
Stream,
Torrent,
Irmadgik,
Karah
dehiz,
Irmak,
<S7/,
t<
Red
Sea,
Suis deniz,
Jju,
Jy*> <*sA-
Caspian Sea,
Bahr
hazez,
The
Adriatic,
\ , f ;\ \boghazi, f
5mim
SW tiL.Jo
,_* jlJ
swy/,
suyi,
ju
-aj>
Yaghmur
^,y
;>*?
143
Militia,
144
Ev
alati,
145
Fountain,
1*6
Taper,
147
Vinegar,
Sirkeh,
dr
d*j-
Breakfast,
Kahvah
alti.
JP
*jV
Mustard,
Khardal,
Dartchin,
Dinner,
Kushlik yedgigi,
Cinnamon,
u&JJo
^Im&Sa
1>J&
Akhsluim
Supper,
Collation,
)
(
mandgiahsi,
Kibereh,
Kolazion,
PRECIOUS-STONES.
A precious-
148
Wet,
149
To
nourish,
kiss,
Beslemek,
^XJmj
{
To
To
Opmek,
~^.J
zjjbli-
J^'
<^X^^\
Jr*?)
JKi^.
embrace,
Kudgaklamak,
Biurmek,
^jjjls-y
Ogrenmek,
To command, To join, To
bring,
CXc,ju
read,
write,
Okumak,
Yazmak,
Otehlenmek,
Katmak,
Geturmek,
To To To
advance,
retire,
j^ij^
J^j'"*
To
To
be present, Bulunmak,
present,
blush,
patient,
Saulmak,
Sunmak,
Kizarmak,
Katlanmak,
JJEU L^
To
To To To
eat,
FmeA,
Itchmek,
CJ^.
<^Xr^]
To
drink,
To be To To
To
dance,
sing,
rain,
hail,
Sitchramak,
j^^ar"*
Jr*^i'
count,
polish,
Saimak,
Perdahlemek,
j^_l
liXJia-! i)j
irlamak,
To
To
Yaghmak,
J^V.
J^Ij
^jt>
pay,
remain,
Eudehmek,
Kalmak,
H
ZWw yaghmak,
Karlamak,
Gurlemek,
To
To To
To snow,
To
thunder,
lighten,
yj^ft
resuscitate, Diriltmek,
^*>jj>
pray,
sleep,
Yalvarmak,
To To To
Shimsheklemek, <JLX)SJU^&
TJmak,
Jf-ejl
To
Uiumak,
hope,
To awaken, To To To To To To
laugh,
cry,
paint,
Koparmak,
Gulmek,
persuade,
grieve^
pacify,
Inandurmak,
Osanmak,
Barishdurmak,
j^iioli!
To
To To
J^lojl
Yasharmak,
Nakishlamak,
j^J^l)
jfj^ela-
prepare,
Hazirlamak,
take,
hate, beat,
Almak,
JJ
To To
approach,
wish,
Yaklashmak,
L^" lu
Arzulamak,
ZaAw* olmak,
JfJW
j^jjlyblfe
Dogmek,
Yarahlamak,
To
To
appear,
To wound, To To
destroy,
build,
go,
depart,
Varmak,
Getchmek,
I?aid olmak,
JfrV^j
Bozmak,
To
To
< A=r
JfJ?'
lijMi
Yapmak,
Komak,
Yaratmak,
be absent,
diminish,
To
place,
3*9
v5*^ji
z^su
To
Azaltmak,
l5^!j'
To make, To burn,
To To
light,
To buy,
Satun almak,
Satmak,
sjl ^jjLo
1
Yakmak,
Nurlandurmak,
To
To
sell,
jf^oJJ^i
exchange,
call,
inflame,
^feM
To
150
wer,
Dgevab virmek, CJ
151
Venice,
152
India,
153
Stockholm,
154
Caesarea,
DIALOGUES
MODES OP SALUTATION.
Good morning,
Sir
!
wOiil
Ijj
You
^ j^^>
JBffow* fe*tf
N>asi
siz svltanum.
^^
lLo
Ver y weU
JILL,";*
&,***.
?
do you do
jfe^. ,Acn>?^ ? . Ml dw
How are
you ?
Sfcrtwr,
A J*U jfc^ft
jj,
\
J*1
1
rf
" y
ya
siz
nidgeh
siz.
am
health
I
[Sizi saghselimgurdukmeden
(
smrcwraw.
^fffc A
am,thankGod!
!
in perfect health,
^**r
Wel1 met
j
if.
^d7,V7I Su"*i*
4jiL.
ty
*J jjQtt
**** bidduk
!
sultanum.
Good - da y
Good-bye,
# **fr6i
Sir
!
*Ar #.
'
(lit.
Your
Your
servant, Sir; J
^
)
JEjjj
)
J
servant!
I)
(lit.
I kiss your)
hand
Sendehnuz
iV
el ilper.
J| J's j^j
What
is
the
news ?
^ MaSer.
_
\ a
Is there
no news ?
fr MaSerm j*jk
KiaghiMer neh
Hitch
your
) life )
What
y yj^.
dirler.
Jj^ *
Mr shei ishitmedum.
tchiok 6lah.
j^
'
A^l
May
*JtJ "
&> S
be long
!)
Umrinuz
Allah ra
^ J^f-p
<djl
much
obliged.
l)
(/#.
May
God
be pleased
& 6lah
'
^j,
*fil
156
commend you
to
!
God.
Allah ismarladuk.
CJjJ^^I
tjr^J
<
<)di)
God
be with you
Allah bilindgeh
olsun.
ileh,
^H
-
<*Iil
I wish
Allah yol\
(
J >j lm
>)
ilclet^J .1.
jJjL.|
prosperous voyage.
atchiklighi vireh.
u,
JU
tS .
I
Good evening
I wish
Akhshamnuz, kheir
!
ilia.
jki- J^lSLi.)
jki<tj
&^i?
How have
Very bad.
S&i) J*^!
As^y
,,Xj,l
.jol Ui iiL
How
Make
I
is it that
Ya daha
TVs AaM;.
bu saatehdek
\ZJdt&.[>
^-0 U
rill
.
this
hour?
dushekdeh mi-siz.
J
yj*c aJJwi.J
.
*- fesr** "
haste,
to
and
rise.
went
bed
* JoL> "
[
5.
>^ M WJ J
.?
your brother
*>J
.&
&i*i- (.^JLiliJj
..xl,|
was
ill.
How is he now?
Thank God
I
!
^K&
dur.
ijr".r?5
al>|
,* J-sl-ti
he
i As-j| ^Ul jt
Xi
<xill
J^tLo
A^,
r **
Give
my
compliments
to him.
\
Benden selam
'
'ileh.
jj^, *
It is to
is
you
addressed.
Bu
It
> LC*i
S?
c i> J'S
"
^
Jb
<t>
,_$ Jo
^ JvUX*
<*>
neh ararsin.
.f"))
jJkjJ!
l>
r^^I
A&\
CJ.J^.I lLAjui
Your good
Sir, I
/Q n,r
thank you.
May
be
to
your health!)
sends
his
j^^n.
complij
I
My
master
^^
,|, yj
ments to you.
(Aghamih
sizeh selamivar.
...
\j>
_JL *;** j~
viJULcl
r~
to
your
Aghanch benden
i/eA.
tchok selam
"
^-^ u
'
Holla, fellow! I
calling you.
am
Xjcb- ^Jlcjl
ij>
JJ>cJ **<
157
What do you
Go, and ask
wish, Sir?
Lebik sultanum.
*iUaL CJ-w)
&})jji
AH
Tchelebi to ( War
|
<0
^d*-
ic
come Most
Very
It is
here.
gelsun
^ti
,jyu]S
5awA
iistineh sultanum.
JUaL*. <XJiL^)
*jtlal
^ib
Pek Uu
I
sultanum.
.
J\
Cb
have
!_,,.,, \
Tchwkdan
sent
gurmedum.
Jc
(
*;r i_s^
tO^y^
Where have you been all this time ? Bukadar zeman nerehyehgetdun. CJ&iS &Xji ^Lcj .lily ^Js^i Uo (jJou.* ii Why have you not been to see me ? Neh sebebden bana gelmedun.
I thought
* JoUs lj Jojj!
Jb
a*
Pardon me,
If I have not
come
you &?,(E'ierist,erdeimkadarhazretleri-\^^^jJi^j^^sLJ\i]
it
is<
not
T
I
my
,
fault.
v *? e ^
kabahat benum
de'iul.
)
I
.,
8^
,
ishim
tchiok
gelehmedum.
*&*,)$
My
will
was good.
Muradum
Sir.
var
idi.
US'30.' j'i
li
i*
lrc
You
are
come
in
good time,
Where
T I
y*.&j& texS
gitsem gerek.
lil^s
*i$
hazir
Mr
sh'iifi)j->
\
_^l-
&->-X\hJi
-)jJ*i,
yokmi.
rjAi
_j'j
What do you
wish, Sir ?
Neh
Kuzi
istersiz
sultanum.
eti yokmi.
o]
_y;i>
Evet sultanum.
some wine, and
\
JUaLi
sherabtchek ve
)
j
jj.
Very
well: get
it
Pek
eiu
war
t^JiiM_>!^.
,!.
jj|
CJL>
,
put
to cool.
sootmagheh
ko.
J
**
iJ^yc
I*
One of my
with me.
friends
benum)
\ '^?
W^?j|
"
.
*v"9
jtfeA
kahvahalti idehdgik.
158
Every thing
is
ready.
Her
she'i
hazir itdirdum.
J^ /
1
Make
haste
a..xj Bring the plates, the knives and j Tepsileri bitchakleri tchatallari) ^jAJsis! ,_g ) kashikleri getur. ,o& ,_$ JjliJi i_g IXxsforks, and the spoons.
j
Make no
Try
ceremonies, Sir.
*Slialwj
v^J^S.1
,
iJL0jo
if the
wine
is
is
good.
Bakalum
N'asil
r^b"$ Sy>
|r*'
i^*J
What wine
this?
slier ab
dur
bu.
jA l_j'.
jI
(J^el ii
*j
Do you
It is
call it
good ?
!
Neh Pe
?
.&y*
CJL* o J
.
excellent
'
j!
~"
jjJL>
Shall I send
'''"
S?y
f?~
^vys
giyuftj
-
j )
Getur
tchelebi
andan birlokmah )
i
yisun.
You do
>
-Bm
am be'ienmedehiz
she'i
..
zahir.
ytlB jSa^Jo
*
IjJ
^i
^
_>
You
Sir
J
yimiur sen
yidum.
she'i
Thank
it
I have eaten of
>
I
_ Kheir sultanum
sileh
^.^Xi
r
r
sufficiently.
jkijoo *JlkJu -r
Excuse me,
Sir
every thing
is
( Khe'ir
)
very much
to
my
taste.
ziadeh-) iiibj
i
'^^Ja
..Jail
Jks-
JoUo
<d*li
Let us
sit
*Jm K&j*
JUI J'-iJ.I
iyeldum.
J<Uj ,J&
Jul^i
.|
Sherabni getur.
Have you
Yes,
Sir,
still
some wine
two
,
left?
/Far bostandgiyeh so'ileh bizeh <slj> j <0 . J } -s^LL,^ 6m- a yemish getursun. ^ j ^y^jyA ,4^. jl J *# Sherabih daha var mi. t*-^ *-^>'i^ >*!;'?
,,,,.,here are
\Evet sultanum
<
[
iki
'
bottles.
<t?
<jl>,I
ffaAa ar.
^i-J
Ja>
}i
&j ** %
to give
us
j
^
<KA*<fc^l
*l*i-]
i^jA}
JLcl
have, Gen-
>
CJ.jU jmJxm]
Jj(t
*L>I
Give us some fricasseed fowls, ( Bizeh bir taouk kavourmahsi) and a salad. ) salata ileh getur. (
j*<U,U>
sy
,y
t&be
159
like?
uS*"
*j&
j^i^sVjtt
j&JJ, Jjl j^>-
No,
that is sufficient.
is
EJieir 61 yetisher.
ready.
jii
it is
n)&*"jyi
good.
I have
fi
j>\
no
appetite.
Ishteham yokdur.
j^^.. ($*"'
|*^*^
Vy ^j^ir
TO SPEAK TURKISH.
They say that you are well versed ( Turktchehyi kiamil bilursin
in the
I
)
^^^Iaj
J^cK ^_ks>ji
}/..^
,
dirler.
J
iiileh olaidi.
iiileh didiler.
wish
it
Allah vireh
told so.
iJ^J
^?.<^A
*^j' jti
I assure
*ijjl
&
^LoJ
(
Perhaps
ezberden iigrendighim\jt_ *L6Jj>J\ (jO^jl _S^J bir katch suzi bilmish 61am. Jj) ^j^Jj i_S jiy w j
JJ
.0
A*?.
<ti
many languages
dil bilursen.
iit"J^
tji
lib ^-K^
i_5^'
iiJjl
XjJ
On
you
to teach
me
Turkish.
Do you not understand what I say ? Soilduklerumi anlamazmisen. I understand, but I cannot speak. Ahlarum andgiak soiliehmem.
By degrees, you To speak Turkish well,
speak
it
^wXajJpl
_^li jJjy*,
>
\ t
+*,xAiyu JrT
fj&
will find it
easy. Gideh gideh kolai ogrenursen. ^yj^} ^y "ij> iXif t& you must | Turktcheh eiu soilemek itchiun\ toj=^.! dLy* ^jl <t
more
very frequently.
^V
i^s
)ji
<*LkJjy
J< .ytf
*a Lj
To
speak frequently,
we must
J )
bir
ar)^*^! lLXWm
(
<jjj>
viAJo j
not,
always speak.
in speaking.
Eiufena daima
soileh.
^}.y
!
W J U*
jAsAJi
yj
making mistakes
Do
^Korkmah
)
soilemek^ijX^y*
guage
is
not so
difficult.
olkadar gutch
de'iul.
J^J
160
^JLj "
.
*mi Jjum>
me.
kharah
'
iderler.
J
Jilio
i
Sjd^ iJ
<K_J"
,
sM
\"
u^i.
-'
,,,
<
|
mindgeh
'I
>CJJb -^ *>' 7
"
i"
^ *xiJa
fW
'
,
<Kk^V.,
>,
You
say truly.
Gertcheksen.
^JL^-S
OF WRITING.
Is not this Post-day ?
de'iul mi,
Why ?
Whom
do you write to ?
Kimeh yazadgeksen.
Kardashimeh.
a pen,
J
)
j*So-\^i X^yf
JLjAiiji
Ji' <0ol
^o
j*~)
my
closet:
you
bulursiz.
'/"}$?
There
is
no pen.
Kalem yoktur.
Divituh
'itchindeh vardur.
*
j^ii f&
/l/l?
It is in the inkstand.
SAW.!
dJiiJji)
^iii
t>
They
are
good
Eiu
deiuller.
J\
*is
t_f/jc
u" <&*'l
They
Kesilmehmish dur.
j&A~v&Jm
Jls
Where
your penknife ?
a pen ?
Kalemtrashuh kani.
LLLil^IJi
Kalem kesmegeh
bilurmisen.
^jjk^Jb
t^J JS
Sjji
them
is
after
my own
fashion.
*j
10
This
Bu kalem
( Ben
)
it
kiem
de'iul.
<Ji<) *>
Ji y*
rf
While I
^j^
Jb
y~
sen
!~S
*Wji'
t_sJjJ 1J5'
shall I seal
with?
N'asil bal
mumi koyaim.
istersen.
^y*
(J**'
^ &
please.
it?
Kanghisinden
^JLi) ^AL^oiw
Aduhi yazduh
Yazdum
the date.
^o '-^jb ^jf^' sanurum andgiak\ ^H.}3 ^sA tjLa ^<iji tarikhini yazmadum. j f**>)k
mi.
161
What
This
is
month?
Aiuh
katchindgisi dur.
is
Bu giun
kani.
Where
the sand?
Rig
^Ji
>.j
In the sand-box.
Bigdandeh vardur.
Ishteh khidmetkaruh.
jiijy UdilAWj
Here
Carry
is
your servant.
Letters to the Post.
CJ,u>Ai>- ilm
my
jyi
<KJ,k^
i_S^y^*
Have you)
I
.
,
>
Gel
lazvm mi.
^o ;)
<t?
>.
j
>-
S?
,
-u*H?
i-i
.
,< <Ji
Lazimdur emmasizdehvarmi)
bilmem.
\
>
m
I
'
V
.
'
'
.
Say what
you
I
you
require
what
cloth.
( Soilehiz )
V
Jjy /!
seek.
istersiz.
2?jV ?
w em tchoha isterim.
bundah bulunur.
Come
you
^^.1^
tchohalari
J
tjy^ji **^>i*Ar*'jt"ji'
am
fr^y
Jsu>-
eJ'^O'-o
^
.
Shew me
Here
It is
is
you
have.
Eh
eiusini tchikar,
i^^yj
IC*
.
^^
<cL1
a good cloth
for you.
&>*&.
y)) ji
.^.
colour.
good; but I do not like the ( Eiu dur andgiak rengini be-\ (t ieninedum.
|
,*
'
Sr' y^
*&&
CJJu
L
* <^l
y)
Here
is
Jfe] ,J>-i)
Bu
rengi
beiendum
emma\&iy*- Ul
\
J^j
jii isjy>
<^Sj*
lil
~^u
j
Look
you
will
(Bu
^
tchohayah
bakih
agha\
J
<Xjt<K5^.
gheiriyerdehbundaneiusini\jk*\ ^Jow
bulamazsin.
Xjy
At what At
will
you
sell it
\Arshini
<
. .
iitch
three-piastres-and-a-half.
butchuk ghru-\&*Jc* 3r
}
te? **
_] JliJ J SfT7
It is dear.
It is
Behalu dur.
a month ago I J
)
j^i^d
bir
not dear:
it
aidan
Jjl ^Jol
.0
(J&J Jl^
sold
for six.
*jJlo
gjC
162
Son
lakirdihi soileh.
Pahasini soildum.
TJtch
ghrosh virehim.
less.
I have
Ul
f&j$
JJ>
e
bargain
you
will repent
it
^wl#
Is*"
*]}> i_?y|/j
J^
afterwards.
^J^^i^x^
xJ'j;
more than
Alas
!
three.
alas
are.
Hai !
siz
'
Emrallahih.
Bu
K)L*^^
\
giun
siz-
ber shei
satmadim beri
olsun.
God
dan
istiftah
Allah daha
joy*!}
&J\
iJ
jjb &)
gain a halfpenny
I hope, if
will let
etmadim I BuldiH
rehsin.
bir
me
Here, cut
this.
Deh shundan
'iki
arshin kes.
How many
That
will
.J.I
ijitjt ifi-^i
Si>jj
is that
ishteh mableghi.
Change
this sequin.
Bu altuni degishtur.
Nitchiun.
Why?
It is
bad.
is another.
Altchiak dur.
Ishteh bir
ghe'irisi.
Here
Here, boy! take this cloth, andj Gel, oghlan oshbu tchohani aZJ
Ji J.xJjs-axi.l^ScJ^
^'A
.1
s
git.
A\]
JkLs-sJ
Nola sultanum.
JliaLw
Jy
OF DRESSING.
Who
is there ?
Kim
var.
What do you
wish, Sir ?
fire,
Lebeik sultanum.
JILL.
beni gidur.
cLJjuu
'
yak deh
j*4
^^
Ji cr1 y?
163
Esbabimi baha
vir.
Tchoraplerimi getur.
Where are my
Here they
I
slippers ?
Kondurahlerimi kani?
Ishteh sultanum.
are, Sir.
pelisse.
want a new
isterim.
Send
Derzini tchaghir.
Ishteh bundeh dur sultanum.
A ? J^-Jj*
1
He
is
here, Sir.
I wish to have a
new
pelisse
made.
Murk yap-
Very
well, Sir.
Pek
?
eiu sultanum.
ola.
What
Bengi neh
Green.
Yeshil olsun.
I to pay you for
it ?
What am
Katch verehim.
Iki ghrosh sultanum.
Two
I
piastres, Sir.
it
must have
to-morrow.
Yarin hazir
A
A
olmahli.
I cannot get
it
done so soon.
Can
Yes,
I have
Sir.
it
bir
giun olurmi.
,-
Olnr sultanum.
cap.
like, Sir ?
v;
J.I
Bring
me my
Shapkehmi getur.
Kanghisi
istersiz sultanum.
^jUaLw
iu^LmI
jutmis
The one
I wore yesterday.
Dun
)
Mdekimi.
not brought J
Paputchdgi paputchlermi ge
turmadi.
wear
my
boots.
Tchizmehlermi
kieh'im.
Give
me my
sash.
\
turmish.
in.
Jtchruyeh gelsun.
You
iistah derzi
espa
my
dress
it.
Try
I
it
it fits.
Kiuh bakalum
olurmi.
hope you
Sir ?
C
It
16 *
seems to
me
too short.
Bana
kisah gorinur.
dur.
I do not think
it fits
Zahira eiu
de'iul.
Pardon
me
I think
it fits
It is quite fashionable.
OF TRAVELLING.
How far is it from Constantinople ? Bundan
About
sixty miles.
Istamboleh iizakmi.
olur.
J.I
^'y
al^lU
.^>
{
jjjjjjj
Jj {j^Am
fi^ii)
hilly ?
is
DagMu mi.
way
is
Which
the
to the pass ?
What mountain
that?
Bu
Shu
How How
wide
is the plain ?
J^ !T
mi.
deep
is it ?
Is that
town
fortified?
Bu
Katch ketqeh
j*
fit
J*^
.
How many
How many
Are
soldiers has he ?
i!
f*~jJJ :^j.JIJ*jj
.
,
(Bundan
\ yol var.
batcheh katch
giun[
yi
U^-^r^ *$ *?*#
...
good ?
there ?
Yol
eiu mi.
hitch gitduh mi.
^e
yer-
*>\
Jy
Orayeh
Name
Is there
the
places
you pass
Yd ilzerindeh getchidgek
lar neh dur.
through.
y,
s^*'.
<^ii
i!
no nearer way ?
the bridge
built?
?
f*i .e*-^
i_s *>
Where
is
jA
3i)isJ
Of what
Are
is it
Nehdan yapilmishdur.
jiiifiJJj
~
dtj
*J
there
many
Bu
bugiun.
^4v i^sP
n)^ji
** u)^y>
ij'lb'
How
far is the
Deniz. iizak
mi bu yerdan.
.C*
165
Are
Gemilar var-mi.
Katch dur.
jlj
JlxJ*
How many?
What
flags
j<i
I*
have they
jd
ba-\ <W-y_
j
Jb
^^j'l^j
-^Ju^i
t_&3-
(_s^AS^ tt/^U^
Uichi dgeng gemiler dur kalani)jii Ji^J, ) bazargan gemiler dur. .& lyj> J
&*l^lb
^*-^l
JX
Sir.
JllaL*.
^jl^^Ai-
j=Uxs
\jZ}*-
You
Is
are welcome,
Khosh geldufi
tchelebim.
bileh mi.
*jJu-
\^J jJi
*1aj let
Mohammed Agha
!
with you?
Mohemmed agha
Ishteh geliur.
J^=^
*xi!
Here he comes
.Jp
Good
morningr,
Mohammed
Agha!
(
!
med Agha.
^^
JUoLj
...
-
* rr
j
51^1
Good
day, Sir
^*i- jub;
>
Do you know
They say war
any news?
is
declared against j
)
it
<^ySJjjj]
^j+*~/-
our enemies.
They say
so,
but
is
a false)
(l^
Sulh oladgiak
didiler.
}Dirler'tdiandgiakasliyoktur.\~
They
talk of peace.
Ju&iji >$j\
Xe
'Hi
'
Do you think we shall have peace? Sulh oladgiaghen inanduhmi. .-* ^Jjoul
I do not think so.
^i-Xjl JUfl
Oileh sanmezem.
f}^
kaghitni
) >
the Paper ?
\Gazeteh \
-
diduklari
J&L%
Hr
<rio>c
gorduft, mi.
^^^j*
JL^.J) jXL "
No
Kheir gormamishem.
think that Paper will do j or harm?
|
Do you
good
It
e<jJ^i
^(JJ ^uXJoli
"
"jw.JjI
l
Jt
*JuJ1
must
certainly do good.
.
.
^Wjl Jfjfr
jjjo
'
_s
.
' *
^.^
(ireat praise is
..
_,
,,
<
I
it.
,,_>;-* -* JJ '^ IC/ ",.,"' mehsinden shevket efendimez V^Jju c^o<i 1 .iJou*vjl * U"~~ ., , P* fcmoA; medheh laik dur. ) /)<} **>** Jf**.
CJJaLx
^^
166
It
if all the
f
-j"*
...
a %
like<
Mm!
Who
..
[
that
.
6lseMaridinehgiuzel6lurdi.)^^"
a
^
,
rf"^y|
V^'
A~>. .S?^ UJ
-
is
Gentleman I some-")
x.
.,,
V
I
f<lliLi_
,
iS
,
1,1
\ 1
\
*jo .cJol.Jol ~
y u?
"->
cJj'X *r jjjj]
"
He He He
is
an Englishman.
Ingti? dur.
jjjjj
pek\ y\
i
\^X>
0^2 A
i
sjjiXl
for
an Englishman.
eiu sailer.
A> v*>
^i^JJlJui**)
;v-
&s^J
.>|
than
many Turks.
Jj
I should very
much
like to
know J
1
Anuh
him.
I will introduce
you
,
to him.
*,; J-J^
A>] lLJGI
Ju.
,.,,j UJ
you do
,
after supper,!
<x_s^
. '
r.
last
\
I
z&o
\
,.iJJU<ter>U
night?
As you
left,
we began
to play.
?
6inamagheh)*Kd
J
bashladuk.
^'*&&^
rjvLib
> jJd&l
What game
j?JJL>J
jJ
J^!
&
Some played
ghid ol birleri
dama 6inadiler.\
^^
^~ S^r
^f f*.
f^
The first game, I won ten piastres. Sir oiundeh on ghrosh aldum. Shall we play a game? Biz bir oiun oinalum mi.
With
all
i&yl uJ
t Jou
,
1
Jy
.
-W1. .1
.,
my
heart
Let us
play.
Pe mm sultanum
taksimider.
oinalum.
Get me the
deals -
cards.
kim\
f"
J^StJl
A,fi
I* is I.
Ben
Sir
!
(*
'idedgigim.
J^Jol
1 JILL, j^.
Pardon me,
it is
j j ^jjscti
167
Cut,
Sir.
Kes sultanum.
I hold
!
Nehfena
say.
kiaghidlerim var.
deiul.
They
you
Didigin kadarfena
Take them,
Al
come
I
sultanum.
JQaUJI
^J^& St^Jj^CJ^ a>"
The most
to you.
I
beautiful cards
Bir
^y
at-\^X*&.
J
*&
(diundeh
senuh
bakhtuh
i^JJL*
bjJuJ
You
chikdur.
2?i'r
j'**^
<yjkJu
I
.1
^-*i
^jt
^yy
y*<J^
Gel
sir eh
^^
)
^ji*"
Most wiUingly.
Well met
Sir!
!
Pek
you, }
j
eiu sultanum.
*jQaLj yl
yCcli-l
Jj>^jt
CJo
Good evening to
Khosh bulduk
akhshamihiz
U~y*~
What
bunlar.
are English.
English ensign.
are there ?
j.
How many
It is
Katch dur.
\Bellu deiul nihayel besh feke[U-i
1
uncertain
we
think five.
rideriz.
How
Nehkadar
iizak dur.
When
first
saw them, they were /Ipleda giordegum zeman ye-\ irmi bir kadar mil iizak jyj,Jol |
I
JfW
iStrej^ji
\p<S
/,_Sj*oi)
and
merchant-ships
are
coming
English colours.
maneh
ttchru giriurler.
JL&.
t_>J jJi
-jiyj
ss^l .Jul
How many
The
ftsji
-Jj>
largest of
them
is
^*r&
.
L/ff}*i
thousand tons.
dur.
ikJlji
168
she
Katch adamisi
var.
)$
^j*tX*ii\
l
^.li'
Jf^t
i
jjl _^>\
jii
f*f,Ji^ LT;
^Ai-
Kaigheh binelum.
Khedmetkiarimi yollahiem.
*!&ji
Jjm
<X*jI*
my
servant.
^oJ&Lo&sjfjl
Kaik buldunmi.
good | Evet sultanum bir pek eiusi)iA-}
j-j
^Jdij*
jJllaL-
\JDj\
boldum.
f
CJdiylo
<tes*
f^j*
J
*^)f-
rcj'
*j>
J&j
J^
&&.
y^xi J
a
OF THE WEATHER.
What weather
It is
It is is it?
Hava
Hava Hava
Hava
n'asil dur.
Hava buzuk
souk
dur.
guzel dur.
Is
it
cold ?
mi dur.
It is rather It
warm.
isklgaktur.
appears to rain.
The wind
is
changed.
Did
it
freeze to-night?
it is
Bu gidgeh dohdi mi
Kheir
No, but
freezing now.
to
emma
shimdi dohiur.
There seems
be a great mist.
There
is so.
EXTRACTS
Fl.2.
2.
Extract
frorrv
the
Bakhtllr Sameh,
An
iyj*-**
or-4L
^^T f*
**
OttujrourM.S.
i-n,
lJu
Jlodleum
-**0
*>
r-QAJ
"*
->_.
iyS-i
d^~ JU^-*- /
XUXa><
/**>
a^~**i
o ^JLAs-t
\$Mfiy
5*-
/-^a
>j
rf
mja9-*<
,-*^~-iyA
<H.
r-a-*'
nip)
y^<><_^-0
O
M**/--
.A^t?(>M
tf-
/Jl-O
{*
"^tr
ID
r
rC"
g-"-'
b*j
a^S
trs
\
60
-v*
oO
iT,2i
ftkercti/t
I.
OUIGOUR.
Ctaitjmupttou
y_S*jy>y
<-r>'*^.'
ijj)}*
i-LULo a*,i
i^^
i_?^
t/3^-
uA<&pt? \ay?
jy. usV^-
/J u^-
gH t/%V*
j\>>jj$
cs
t !-^'/ e-*^
klujjij3
J5I
^i) y/i)/ ^ Jl
1j
*/^
cj
^-^i^
u5 <*)fc
ts^l
lL&x<,
As^a
^J ^^1
^jtfjl jvl^ji
(^ s^;' Srvv
^^ i^^'
,_5
sJj'
S-H^ii/j
tJj'
^ iJ^
As^^i-0
c^
{J^-j^i? l5**)V
'
Jjj
lW^
c^-cJo- IXx
of page
is
A*,l
J*^*
o^y
*^y* Ji^T
II.
c/*
C) Commencement
latter
b
in the Bodleian.
The
unknown.
216 of the Manuscript, and end of the Lithographic Specimen.
( )
c
( )
d
Commencement Commencement
Page 217.
( )
172
Uy
ci^ i_T^
i9b
**>'>-
tf
^.^S J&
<*1jo
IcO
<-M
vwi&
^ ^^
J
s?>^
ii&s*i ^-<i
^j^jO
^J Ji*^i ^ CJyXi JJsb ^ ,^,1**; |*^M uT/y^ ^^ iil^j^ ^jjU- *f/* (^ J*<0^ J^V ^^ JjkUi ^cJU- ^
jj
**ji
^ ^^
^^
**jS*. ga>
jJliajyi
Ji>/
<u,1
^ ^d
^ J^
ai^jl
^jj^
(H&M* f
;^ yj &&yk
,vJj|1
d&u JS> J*
ci*"
4****^
wWi*
"",Sa
ijiify
u-^
f^
^/^i*
&-j\j L-jjjij
^{J^^jaJ j^
<i->il*i
^jLo
x^ ^y^, ^ fif ^dj) j } Sij) jxi ^ * J^J ^JJJ iiAo ^}jy? Jj' ^j&ii jujJy s^y ^w c/* us*^ uS*^j' e;^-?^ ti^AAi<|ljl tL^Jui-c jc^^ ^>[j1!Ib ^-TXa
vJLJaLw
3^
c/' ^ cT
4iT i_^'
4*^' j$
U'"-'^'
^^*
**
*^
*J^
J*L
ViJS
yAl
^^ ^i^O
(*)
y/" u/i'
J?.}* JP*-1
LO^
y^
( )
Page 218.
( )
Page 219.
Page 220.
h ( )
Page 221.
173
ICU Jy
^jotiCL]
i^ ^^ ^ ^Ur
i^XUxii'
J*
i_S^b
u^ ^li
^^ ^
3
^^j te.,b u-yi^ol gg) y ^ *-,1 ^ik i^JUajUAjiI y jj?^ ;^V ^^ ^/^J
X/J
1
jj ^;j^>i (***>*
s*
au
^yo
J***?*
J^cj Jjl
uJJs
Jtbl
<sS;j
tL^l"
,_$**>
y ^jS^jyiyi J^ <u,jJj1 ^j'ji? y\ iJJXtijJAy ^J^jy-jjjy* f" ^-^/^y ^Jy^y^ ^-^-* k ^j ^\s ^4 ^j\ J& jtSji JiyjS l-Jjdj ^JjjSi) "jl^l^jilibbl l^ L}y>-jX^Jj JUS ^j/JZ ^~^ i_S^.y * j^i)tf i_y JoJ ^ ^jo v^AjU JyLiji. ^jJjiw
<
.Is
<x-y>'
<JUu,t
^Jj
Jjt
f
<te-jS
Jjl JU-_,i>
<tii^j
1*
<-r>y^*
-J>Jl
<4)'
1
Jji
1
-f^
V.
J-4 Ut*&j)iy
Sjii ^ju
'-r'j^i^
**
,^ (-5^^
**^
,
^J^jW
S-y.
^'
V.};
"r^
**!
^j^
JW
tt
'V
I?
iJ^yf
^ ^ c5^/
li
;
*4*h))l
tf*
i^^ j^
*>
jj/"
^
1
cS $4] t^*-^
dPJ*^ ii* ^t^j^ ij^b^ did s* *^ - ^i^ J_jl ^j*- Xj> &;l ^5 u5
^Ui" ij^r^
ttjj*'* y:
i,"
{*? i^
t
*Sftl
** t-^
tttf^*"
(^
l^Lo
*?.
u/*
r ;^
|^>''
^ ^*
i
/ ^p- *>i
i^
'
u^"
\j
^y^ ij^ <^^" u^ i^y J^* ^s ^} ^"^ jv'^ <J-^) "^ ^vT6 *^Ay
ci
^SuSgtf pic J^
y t^ ^Jifc
^ J^'
*a^
j_5
^^
(*>
^Lm ""^^
1
ti
<_.
jj^sl
^^s-b
,_yj^
JyiolL
iicjijl
^^
^4
! (
Vj;'^''
^J^
u5^
V
!
c/^y Jji
*a^
*;
Jjl
c5^^ ^Jj
^^
l
^^.'>
*^~
m
(
ur
t)
J^^^P
i-S^^
^iJojls ^Jb^lrJ
^5^1
k
( )
< ?-
!i
uS^"^
( )
Page 222.
Page 223.
( )
Page 224.
Page 225.
174-
^Z ^H/?
d)^
Jjl
t_S
^^
A^ ^y
-r >
y Sj-^
/}/5
cfXU!
*i&!u
^JbJ
vj^
(J_j1
j^oji
<J^*-
<xJL,l
bti*
(
_s
-i>
^;J
i>
(__>^ liiSijlijii"
tL&xL^aJJJ'
^Uj
,_5
jjy JjA~e
& Cecils
(_jllo
,j*j]<f
Jkg**^t ^.^Jb
A*, b
^j^jl
sjjjl
^
4-^'
i_5^y
.H* <-V
6 CJoLo
i
tjMJ'Jr
ijHH*
u^"
,
fe
fci^*4'
^A^jj'
^i> ^s d _s
;j'
-r J
jJL *
.2/
J"'*
^<
J
/-*; cJjl
i_S^
^^Xj^ ^Axib
^y ^^jfi <*^~c^>- i
if**
A^l
>y"
*srM
^5
c;
b>
(-)jl
<JQ &J Mj
Ji>1
^.^d
^.^'J <i&il>/
^ji^
*rJi^ya y/"
^jrAll
^X^
5*"5
^df*-
J_,l
jifijtfj*.
if&* jy>
'
ffi
>i>
^ JbJ J^ i^Jp ^
bojj^j
^
(
(if* (-S
e/" ^J^J^
^^r
^ cT M?
'i
S?
^
t_5
>UJ
^i'
^'
^
3
^Ali'
tL^jl
kS>:
^J
job!
^UJ
j- cl^";'
vi^iil
J ^5^' ej4>bc
_f
V^ (H^y <J^V. *?-^ vJ (*^ *c ^ ^^ J^r u5**" ^bo" J^ Lr^i/JjJ Jjl ^U; Jj'^^ c5
f^A'.'^vJ 6>J^' **v'
J,
(^.
U'o1 tL^kxLo i-iXixU *j^,a> ^gi-i) jb.Ab ^giSiiu,! jfii- *j^ *i<Jjj1
*x$"
yOi,
^
1
,_5
^^jJb'
L_jlis
l_>jjoIjJ|
*a>
ajjl
^b^l (ji^b
dtiib
^J^'
Jjl
**
J^J
^ ?-'
1
Jjl
Ju^jj) J^ijifc^u
^.^lo^
15
'
J rf
^j^
n
-r ^i*
Jii^ k
<i"v^'
^C_^sJ
Jjl
^J XJ u/v^J
(p)
U5**"
*2JC3Ubjjj
^jJ^I
( )
Page 226.
()
Page 227.
Page 228.
(1)
Page 229.
175
^Translation. *
this slave
be put to
hearing
'
:
afflicted at
On
to
?
be brought
forth,
Slave
crime
To-day
shalt
Bakhtiar replied
King
am
innocent
and
I trust,
by Divine Mercy,
chains, in the
hers.'
same manner
as the innocent
'How
will deliver
me
from
my
delivered from
King!' said
Bakhtiar, 'a Monarch named Dadin, who had a beautiful Queen, and two Vizirs; one named The Vizir Kurdar had a beautiful daughter, whose Kurdar, and the other named Kerdan.
this
in marriage, "
became enamoured without ever having seen her; and asked her of her father who promised him that he would consult her. On informing his daughter, she
I cannot consent to
is,
answered
become a Queen.
I will
pass
my
life
in prayers
and
my
He
!
only ambition
his
to serve
God."
The
daughter
the
"
:
maiden
my Queen.
and
During
you
the
shall
this
pay your
shall serve
At
moment a
to pray
and giving
his city in
One
:
was
suddenly captivated
maiden
her,
dazzled with the splendor of her beauty, he became " O maiden I said
: !
am enamoured
"
of thee
if
you
fear
God, take
pity
lest I perish."
The
girl replied
to betray
of committing a
this
crime
Do
woman
women
are of the
same nature.
pardon thy
fault
The numerous
being
repetitions,
and the
a perfectly
as possible.
literal version
made
in our idiom.
The
translation given,
is
Text
176
and regretted
I will
King
to
put
this
girl to
death."
The
father of the
;
employ some stratagem, which shall cause the maid had brought from his native
country a slave,
attached to him.
the Vizir
When
the
;
on which account she was very much King had terminated his military expedition, and had returned, and the King demanded the news of all that had happened, and
educated with her
young woman.
"
" I have
many
things to
tell thee,"
said
knowest ?
"
said the
but, nevertheless, I fear to say them." Why shouldst thou fear to speak what thou " I know that are a good and faithful Minister, and that you you King
:
falsely."
Upon
this,
this
damsel from
his country,
it.
How could
exist.
but," con-
be? said I
this
to myself. to
maiden
if
it
to
world seem
it.
were
to
One
came
me, and
said,
maiden
'
:
does.'
went
I heard her
him
as
:
exposed
caused.
the
me
I
to destruction, in the
portion.'
same manner
my
'
whose death
is
I involuntarily
must be your
'I must
shall
The
slave replied
But what
King?'
kill
we
are
united,
kill
we
;
Take measures,
him
for he
caused
my
me,
and
When
fact
it is
my
body tremble
over.
The
nevertheless,
you to know that which ought to be done. There are many ungrateful people in this The King, on hearing this, was exceedingly irritated, and ordered the head of the world." He then commanded the damsel to be brought before him, and slave to be cut off.
"After
:
She replied
words
"
I
me to perish upon
the accusation of
my cruel enemies."
: !
death.
it
faithful servant
to put this
and immediately commanded her to be put to ; "O he approached, and thus addressed him King Kill the slave, but spare the maiden lady to death.
:
command
be sent to sonic
desert, far
from
human
habitations
and you will do an action agreeable perish; but her blood will not be upon your hands, The King, upon this, commanded an old woman to place the girl on a camel ; to the Deity."
and
to
desert,
and
there
abandon
her.
and
177
she was
left
near the
territories
of the
no other help than the mercy of God. This desert was situated King of Persia, one of whose camel-drivers had lost a camel. In
came
to find
it.
Suddenly he
beheld a beautiful
girl,
occupied in praying.
to interrupt her,
the camel-driver
The damsel
replied
"lama
"
It
" Who art then saluted her, saying, thou, " the Deity." Who brought thee humble servant of
He
was
Most High,"
replied she.
At
this,
the
"
"
lady
: !
he
in
continued,
"
if
you
will
become my
Persia."
am
King of
"
God,
carry
me
to
some inhabited
place, where
may
procure a
little
water
and
I will
remember
seated her
her to a village, where he gave charge to the Chief to take care of her
his return
and
it.
Attributing his
good
fortune
and
filled
King of
which
;
Persia, to
the
whom
he made
known
and
all
my Queen
When
!
by a great number of domestics, and rode to he beheld the damsel, he was filled with admiration, and thus addressed
her
"
:
maiden
am
the
King of Persia
"
consent to become
my
Queen, and I
shall
have
May
on you,
O King !"
she replied:
"you
already possess
husband
the love of
God
is to
me
devotions.
litter,
and conducted
married her.
on
her,
palace.
One
Queen imparted
the
whom
The following day he assembled a numerous Kerdan were taken prisoners, as well as the
for her life.
" O brought before the young woman, who thus addressed King Dadin King although 1 was innocent and true, yet you left me in a desert, in order that I might perish ; but God took pity on me, and has caused thee to be brought here a captive." Then to the
!
turning
Vizir,
"
:
How
is it
you
laid for
me you
AA
178
"
"
yourself?"
is
"
lady
for that,
life to
God
you
are innocent.
is false
it
said she,
"
who
has permitted
my of my
my
innocence, and
Upon
the
King of
Persia
commanded Kerdan
as a
to
woman
head to be cut
off,
punishment for the murder of the Queen's father ; and the domiservant, whose advice had contributed to the
Ctanssmptton
OF
JaJJ/JS Jji> H^
*Jj>>
Jri
JjV
**
ft?
J-
^^^ i U"^
*-SS-J}J)
&
f&*
,j!j& ^f~)j
OV J**h jfc
te^t
^Jm3)
i^U*-
@& jy&s
jiJjV.
<^'
]
j)j)<>
M#
j>.
^**^
^c^j' yJXjitiiS*
J^y. U^jX
,_s
J^
<^l
&&& */Ak
j*)jjl&*.
b
C^ *H' ^ ^
y
-lis**1
(^ ^
J)"j
"UjI
u^'
& t>ljtf
Jjl
^j.5
.Xja (-JuLji"
*Jb
^.J^ttf
liJy <K=Aw
^aJUW
ifijll/
a
( )
b ( ) c ( )
See Specimen of
this
MS.
Plate III.
translates this
by
^Joi
and Pjc
/?.
fiartmct/rvm-Me Our^oicr^WS.ofthe
'
,'
W Science o^ Govxiurxs^rr
-Ql.
-*
fcfb
*oJ
X
Ak3-*4)
--a
'-VJ--J
^-^.liU-^,
AA.
<n>^"
fcr-oa-^
a*^,^
r*Jt
fc*
**
-*-n-
t?~\
-*
3, *r
I
^>
O^ ^ tV 'V
-
~=i
^
/"*
.?**.
/
?-> c^v
^g"
A<\*>rci
^$*-fe
^/iS
U^*_
>*
~s>
*
l
t>*rt>i
>
**
-*-Ou
^<T^f*\u r*^
J,,,
$<Z
>->
9(Q*fX.si
-fr
H1MU
*0
?tetAercaLtih*f
>
179
;jl
>ji
JJojd
C^J ^1
^1 ^iJ ^Ctf ^ U! vW ^T JJ4I jl/ jJ J^yo ls^cL *Lu ^jCi^ J\ id J \*i \ZX&, JM * J^;fr *S&\ J^- J*?* ,J^** j/**
jsj
ii I,
;WJ
J^ Jjl
,*/'
(J^/
*J
W
<
1
<->J>
Jjljl
"H&6*
t^y!
<>
tilL)
j^)p d^
*.)S
]
*&
^ v
Ut
;W viU^
4>
1
;W urojphf
j>.j>
8U4>,
2*o JjJjl
i*Jio
^^ijtji S-HMJ**'
**
^
*>'
^Jj
S-'S^
Cranelatiotu
Let
beyond
praise
all
and thanksgiving be rendered to the Most High whose greatness and glory is bounds who is the King of Power, and Creator of the Heaven and the Earth ;
!
who
who
will.
God
does that
which he
and ordains
Wonder of all
Mohamalso
I
med
May
them
This book
named
it
those
who
comprehend no book more precious ; and that in the country of Turkestan in the language of Bokhara Khan or in the Turkish idiom, a work
that
it
will
their utility.
superior to
it.
it,
is
known under
different titles.
Adeb ul Muloulc,
Anis ul Memleket,
Kings."
the
The Learned of
the
The Friend of
Kingdom."
The
others,
The
natives
180
know
is
it
at the
hour of
birth.
to the
Khan
it
of Tabaktchan
finally, the
ordered that
Vizir,
name of
his
King of the Eastern Countries presented King of Bokhara Khan, having divided it, Vizir. It is on this account that the name of the
The
written in
it.
divided into
;
Four
principal Parts.
first is
relative to the
;
means
of Administering Justice
Power of
the
Kingdom
the third to
:
Knowledge
by
Jlek, or
is figured under the and Otkhourmish, " Brother of the Vizir," represents Moderation. These persons hold counsel, and discourse by dialogue. May those who study this book take pleasure in
Knowledge
Power, or the
reading
it,
and remember
its
Author in
their prayers
Craitacrtptiott
OF AN
^A+Z
*>
y> f.,<4
(_S^'
*-!->./
<^4
b
Jj^il uffijt
Jj^j
jj***)
l&< Jeirfr
thence, I
saw a kiosk
saw a person
person?"
I said,
"Who
"
!
is this
Gabriel
the Prophet
Moses
I
:
advanced towards
!
you
still
are
welcome
"O Mohammed my salute, thus addressed me " Gabriel then said to me Come, let us mount
:
higher."
a
( )
MS.
of the Bibliotheque
line 2.
PL+.
(2?tr/&zc~
ftcvri/
^n^y- y^stsula
>woi_>
faLX"->JO
<^-Soo^
'
'
**JJ
y-^*c
t^,
i~^-c
/**-^ ***-y
<~-
^^^ *
OOL4
>
~<S J4**t>
fJ*
J-(^
oe^
/;>*
fc-=r<is
'
"
0**
'
**<
^*"*y
/*
>*^v
<*-*-,
ftv
'
<*SUs ^
*-*
f*+iL*
>o
y^i
<-Saj
<*
<*-*
/^4
SkjjAJ
y^
kt*
o-v
/-^
*4-v /*-<S
-o-C'
O-^-o^Vsj
'
^^-v
'/-* >-d-v
a**-j
it
y^j o-JL
t>T.
-v
o J-J*-
"
'
^\2^
'
***"4
/
^HMS
"^
yelher&ij} T.i&6q;
181
^Transcription
OF AN
EXTRACT
FROM
EVLIA.""
Starts
v^ ^H^ir
<xLu
!/
sf'ir
^r*^ ew!
^ ^% ^^ JWr** &&#
uS'V5
^..jy^i?
jju
^IL ^U;^
^Us
cL&J
Jjili
<-^'
^sty
d$>
^Translation.
It
is
There does not exist in the world a work superior to it ; since it explains the words of the Koran. The words of this book give courage to the weak give health to the sick. It
this
world
way
of truth, as
trials to
heal them.
Whoever understands
:
meaning
find,
meet troubles with a hundred thanksgivings of this by Divine assistance, a remedy for them ; and by the powerful
book
will
if they visit
him, he will
effects
of
this resignation,
he
rank of Saint.
(") Ibid,
page 39,
line 10.
182
II.
JAGHATAIAN.
"
BABER NAMEH,"
<Sj&} ^^Uau
Astlwj^c
JjI
<uU>
j*,
*,!
iiui
<
t)' ^!-
?^
i^&y*
^.^^
"Stiif
^us^-'
**^y
1
y^JU
CL^y, Jjl Ji
!yi*
^\ii Sxij^M uS
.5
U-**^U -r^^i^
j
<
*$fji
j**'
^lji
s^y^
l^
ws^-Jj
c5y^'
,HyV
Sr^^^j^^y.
^^ i ^ ->
(
c^Xjo
^fc _s
> .
^ A* ^/^ J\^
>
S^U
/*
ejjl^i"
,_5 Jo.' _s
'^j^
'
j.\j ,5t*xo
^i,
--^%.
js^i-
Ioc^AjJ
*juj1>
^J^J
<iJ>V-
1^/V.^y^
jy* ^' d} t*
1
i*^
i_?v.
^^y
L-
^y t-s^j^v" u;^^y
!/%**
(y^y
5 ^-' '^i-^*^*'
^jijij
^y
i^j^,
jy i_^xi,iiu^
<xJjj
v^
i_^v^y. j'y^
^l/*^^
3
-
-^^
us^y
* KjU t vo^t
*a ^y^jJ
J^
"-s
^
(*^
t^V.^ t_sy^^
1
ji^-Ji y?"^
l
^y lj" i_s^
'-/**
& J^M u?^^^ J^ jfl <^Jy IjoLcjjj'yj "-ry^ jV.^ ,c^. '^-^V.^* ^y^ ^ \Ji$** * ijj > * y <^?-y>j*^*;^ jV^y Ly' J,'^ tjy ^y (** <sp^ *"y/ j'^^ jf^*i*
-t
183
LLJjiii^
&*
mjjj>.y.
4jyj
iLfii*>
(_s^^.
t_Sj'
S-^t^
,_5jl
jU^'
^s^-*
<^S&}jf
4-^.'
^
J
_gjjS J>\jLc
t*J[cjj>
is.
J^-
^jibu-i.
JZ*j> ttM
1
^^i^ ^J'tr^
1
i^j^jl33 ^Ji
lj^*^ uS'VJ
wU>-
jijj"
LiWs-
-^ y^ ifhy s-*^? ^-^j' j&rt~ ** ** *?'* ^ii ^y?-^. jh.&i) ^r-^.k ^yrtfi <c^ *^^i_r*'^ i*"**^
u*W
'J
c^H ii^^v*
<
do*^* .J^Ij
t^Vjij'
rfr"
^V* u5^^
\J*ijy /*"
u5^"
<-$ *!*
S^Wi Av
j^""
4 $>'
U&
s?
^ ^y ^r
r*
3
sf^'
c^r i/iJ/b
e^j
^V
i/C^
ur^
,_ji3o!
u&y lyi*
<-?
cS AjI l^*^*"
^V
^l^oi) a-1j.
is.
^aLjS jAi-li^o
_laJU.|
lj^x
Juu>jb
j 1ja
il ri*-
e i^
b*'
<J-4 ri^j'
ijAlr
ji)
JUjiXJ t^o'Ul*
^Sci-'^^Cu, j ;
SXjo
^1
IjJy,
liJ^
.Xs-jjUljJii^ l^ojUi'T
JjJIIjjw/
<xj(^J,l
/k>&>
^i ^J^jy^ij^) ~^ e^s^^lj
> ,.jJUUii
184
^JjujJIsk-*
^jjJuI
&>,jLo
fJtf
*J.l
*J^
^^avl^l *% i_y^y
t_/"vi'
*j6 &i)sa>
^^s-Lo
Jt>
j$\
LU
*a>
*?-!-
t^sj^
<*
r^>-la <&
-JJtuLo
.j>)
JbJIj JfjJul
<xjLc,s
^Uiy
<Si
rlyAJlvc
^ii
<JoJjJb lj
t <i*3
jj/f.'
Jyi jju.fy
Jf'j
*jU>
"^-^> *,)>**
*jk
J vJ
^l/jUi J^' 13 f*
Jj'
f^tf^
(Uo-ytli j
3
AiCili'
^L-i
(jjf- J
1M^ ,^ jU-SK*^/ j
/>iJ
L*r "-^/ujjf j
AsJ JUO
i/i'J^
tt^
^ ^^^r
^
i
^w
*jbiJA-*
^/ r^/A rV ^
c
^
>s
y
*)ju
illy
c j'*'
/&
l5 'J
ti^.
^/vUJ
y^J.
,v0
^ ^
<^
Jii"|
^^
CJjb^ jy^jlj
#' $* *^ LrM>'
Mj*"
/>*
/J^i **
^^ C^ ^ *^
^j/"
^j^aj
f t^dflj*^
Cj"
v^
V.5
J ;>*<
*Ujy
,iVj
J itf
fttH j ;>~
<"^ v^Tj,
'Of J
L/J^J uT^'
lt^ r"
^M
^
'*
v^ i/-!j*
^ ^/l
^^ial
jj^joI
<ioo,
i/^ jjlj^
jic^iwj^.ii j^fi^o
^y jf*^^
JSiXis
1
s-^^ ^-^^ ?y
<xAju-!Sj^i>
^ % ^>^'
^J
y.
.]
cLXiwiioJi'
Jjb
j^^dJ^c
<^JX>
JUs
^J^> J
^y
S-^i
jj*i1
3]
IJol^^lyXLw
Jj^jSja
'J^"
iLu ki-
e^ll
J^Aal *>s-T
^ (*J^y
S^^
,<
^^
^LlX!^
^j^aj"
^Uj CJy Iam^ ^jl S-*iU <^ CJi^ ^jL^ij^l ^ll^ijjda) LL^ijytfXo ^^j
j jjL,
0&S
Us- <*-
c^i
l/j/a
xj^
*
Jjl 7yjjjjAiL
CXiy
<
^y!
cb
*c
_sN
yJjis-
itxli'^t)
jx juJ
J6j
y/Ui i_y"^
**>U-
(^^J jf S-^^Uj
<)UJ
U^v=v
-rJ
'
uS^-
jU- ib !j
^^I^AjI^IaJi'
f\i
c^i^
^b JL>i
ItlJuf^y
185
<U,jXjH
1>,&5-
b^>lc,j*
LT^ tL&LGAJui^
))j^o ^UaJuu
Js^-*
{
Mi'
1
fcittjJ
'i^-T^^
IjJ^I i-L&Ui
j <uU>
JJu^
\jj*r
<^-&# jj'jtj^
^*"/^o
*
Jjl tX|f*
Cjll
+&
.*ii
is.
jjq>*o
_*=>-
1:Jk*o
,J Cj_~a!Lu
*C-
JL?>.
j! JjJj
is.
sUjli-
iuijXc jJxijI
^V^
J^s"*""
jX>
jy-
liJjo
Axlaj'
HmjX*
uSj^'y^
f^jhy S-"^
^if j'iyii
cL&o
Jl
-^JtvAjJ
b,jLr
^y L^xo gj^,/ j %
^jjyi
*2>
'
li
*JL1t>
JU Pjil^
*2> j?jJ
J-O/5* tu**
J
*S
^
)
^r
Jf*W*4l gl ty Ji d Jv**~>
^ ^T
j jJ
&s-L-
jjU^I
^U- ^ita
<^^xHc.\j Jwo, tj
Juy'Uj fo>
^jb^oi
^j-cU,
Ul^
b c/i*j,Xi
*H
u-jv^J jH
xo jtjf t-
Jjl
gj
^5"
l^ljuijAisi
JvxW,
ti^ix
^jJaa y&^jijf
;jj
J?
J JU^ ^i
]
**?
STranoIattciti.
903. H.
soldiers
and
on
the side of
Mohammed
Chap's bridge.
As
my men were
make ready
enemy threw
Sultan Kuli from his horse, and carried him off into the town.
We
moved
On
the
my
The
people of Samarkand, when they saw us move from one station to another, fancying that I had taken my departure, rushed out, both soldiers and citizens, and advanced as far as the Mirza's
B B
186
and coming out by the gate of Sheikhzadeh, proceeded towards Mohammed Chap's bridge. According to my orders, those of my men who were at hand immediately mounted, God prospered and charged the enemy on both sides towards Mohammed Chap's bridge.
bridge
;
us,
defeated.
Many
were
and taken
the
cup of martyrdom.
also
Mohammed Meskin, and Hafez Duldai, who tasted Among Mohammed Kasim Nabireh, the younger brother of Hassan Nabireh,
these
his horse,
was
thrown from
in.
and taken.
Many
other officers
and men of
distinction
Of
the
towns-people,
there
were
seized,
Divaneh, a dgamehriots-
who were
In retaliation for the foot-soldiers who were slain at the Lover's Cave, they were put to
death with torture.
The
defeat of the
;
men
From
found
it
impos-
and
It
the cold
became
severe.
I therefore
was agreed
were
reduced to great
the place
:
distress
and
that,
we
to take
we were exposed to great inconvenience from the cold, and from being in an open country, we should, for the present, withdraw from the city, and take encamped winter-quarters in the neighbourhood whence, if necessary, we could draw off, without conbut that as
;
fusion.
The
fort
fit
we marched from
the
fort.
marked out
ground
and
huts,
we
appointed
workmen and
our camp.
to Sheibani
In the mean time, Baisangher Mirza sent repeated messengers into Turkestan
Khan,
inviting
him
to
come
to his assistance.
The winter-houses
in the fort
being completed,
we took up our quarters in them. The very next morning, Sheibani Khan, who had hastened by
army was not in very good condition ; for some of my people had gone to Rabat-Khojeh, some to Kand, and others to Shiraz, to secure winter-quarters. Notwithstanding, I assembled what men were at hand, and
advanced, and presented himself before our cantonments.
My
marched
out.
Sheibani
Khan
its
did not venture to keep his ground, but drew off towards
environs.
sufficient assistance from Sheibani Khan, did not give him a good reception
and
after
a few
days, Sheibani
Khan, seeing
now maintained
his
hopes in
this succour.
Disappointed in
he
and with
187
set
the governor of
fidence,
related to Sultan
having received information of his motions, himself had just passed the river, but several of his men and horses
Masoud Mirza, and high in his concame out against him. The Mirza
that
had
fallen behind
Mirim Terkhan perished in the stream. One Mohammed Taher, a horseman of Baisangher Mirza's, was taken prisoner. Baisangher Mirza was well received by Khosrou The same year, information was brought to me of the flight of Baisangher Mirza. Shah.
were taken.
We
instantly
mounted, and
set
On
the road
we
were met by the Grandees, the Begs, and the young cavaliers, who came out to welcome us. and towards the end of the month Rebiul evel, by the favour ;
of God, the
and country of Samarkand were completely subdued. In the four quarters of the habitable globe there are few cities so pleasantly
city It is in the fifth climate.
situated as
Samarkand.
The
city
is
called
Samarkand, and
the country
Mawera'called
an-nahar (Transoxania).
"
No enemy having
it, it is
The
protected city."
Osman,
the
Commander
His tomb
is
of the Faithful, through the means of Kasim Ben Abbas, near to the Iron-gate.
It is
who
"
now
called
Mezari Shah,
i.
e.
the Shah's
Tomb."
Samarkand
The Mogul and Turk hordes call it was founded by Iskender (Alexander the Great). Samarkund. Timur Beg made it his capital. Before Timur Beg, no such great monarch had ever made it his capital. I directed its wall to be paced round the rampart, and found
that
it
six
The
From
whom
the
Among
;
sects
Aimeh Kelam,
or Scriptural Expositors
the
Ashariah.
divine
This Sheikh,
Another eminent
The author of the Hedaya, too, than was Sahib Bokhari Khoajeh Ismail Haram. to the sect of Hanifeh, there is none of greater authority, was of Marghinan which, according in Ferghanah, which is also in Mawera'-an-nahr, though situated on the farthest bounds of
this
populous country.
the east
it
On
north, south,
on
the west,
on
the
Tashkend and Shahrokhiah, which are usually called Shashkenit and Benaket and on the Balkh and Termez. The river Kohik flows from t i north of Samarkand, and passes
of two keroh from the
city.
at the distance
Between
the river
and
is
a rising
188
From
this river
itself,
Samarkand, under the name of the River Dargham. the gardens and suburbs of which are watered by it
country as far as
the River Kohik.
For about
yakadg, the
is
by
it is, is
and
and
The
and indeed
of Samarkand, are
fruit
Samarkand
is
for
two kinds of
falls
and
winter
is
very cold
than at
Kabul.
Its
climate
fine,
though
its
summer
There are
many palaces and gardens that belonged to Timur Beg and Ulugh Beg Mirza, both in Samarkand and its suburbs. Timur Beg built in the citadel of Samarkand a stately palace, four
stories high,
which
is
known by
is
the
name of
Giok-Serai.
is
buildings.
the citadel.
One
of these
the
number of
stone-cutters
is
work upon
it.
In
Wa
az yerfa Ibrahim
al
such large characters that they may be read one or two keroh off. It is a very large building. To the east of Samarkand there are two gardens the more distant one is called Bagh-i-Boldi, or " the Perfect Garden ;"" the nearer, Bagh-i-Dilkusha, or " the
to the end, in
:
kowada &c.
Heart-delighting Garden."
or public avenue, planted
also
From
on each
is
a khiaban,
been
Timur Beg
garden on the skirts of the Hill of Kohik, on the banks of the Kara-su (Black Water) of Kangul, which they call Ab-i-Rehmet, and this is denominated Naksh-i-Jehan, " the Miniature of the World." At the time I saw it, it was
in Hindustan.
There
is
also a
laid waste,
and scarcely any thing of it remained. On the south of Samarkand " Plane-tree i-Chinar, or Garden," in the immediate vicinity of the citadel.
is
the
Baghbelow
little
Samarkand
"
" Northern
Garden of Paradise."
Mohammed
of Timur Beg, built a College, just as you go out of the stone fort of Samarkand. The Tombs of all such of the descendants of Timur that College. Beg as have reigned in Samarkand are in
Among
citadel of
Samarkand.
it
very large
indeed, few
domes
in the
Near
Convent
there
the Mirza's
189
Bath.
The
floor is
variety.
No
baths in Khorasan or
Samarkand
On
'
Mosque, which
is
called Mesjid-i-Makata, or
;
the
and
the
whole of the walls and roof are adorned in the same manner. between the direction of the Kibleh of
that the Kibleh of the former
this
There
is
a great difference
Mosque, and
and
it is
probable
was adjusted by astronomical observation. Another great and important building is the Observatory, erected on the of Kohik, which is provided with astronomical apparatus, and is three stories
of
this
skirts
of the Hill
high.
By means
Before
" Gurkani AstronoObservatory, Ulugh Beg Mirza composed the Zidg Gurkani, or
mical Tables," which are followed in the present time, scarcely any others being used.
they were published, the likhani Astronomical Tables were
chiefly used,
constructed
at
by
built
an Observatory
Maragha. been
Holagu was
also
named
likhani.
one was erected by the Khalif Mamun and in it the Among Another was built by Btolimus entitled Zidg Mamuni were drawn up. Astronomical Tables
(Ptolemy).
Another was the Observatory erected in Hindustan, in the time of Raja Biker-
now known
as the
kingdom of Mandu.
structed.
The Hindus
still
is
These Tables
vsj* &j*
ij&a>.
\L&HJt C^oVj
jb&\j <Uxuio-
190
JjL
jJjw
jl*i
^ ^a> |J
<_$
u5^ ^^
A;/ tj&ji) ^J^i ijiSfc &CU;1 lL&co ^.^jjc. t-^jji! ^U-^iLjJUu &L};y. uS*i~~y&! ^jy.1 CjJyiy t-j>jf,l* o,JI
*s>
S-^
/AI
^^
jb
l_^
<Jj
A*y]
^jjT
A^s
/>*
U-*^
T
<-_^jJ
m^JJU
4'
^r-
/>/ *f!#
1
s^U* ^ g*
J^ ^^ r^J^
^
f^V^.
*mj>) <J<>jy
^f^
^Qtj^
Jt-Jktji *&&***- J-
A* JJ*
**5!o
*sM( ***>"
^.^y ;W i^^ji
^"jl ;*^
**)* &)*?}*&
iSr&i
u?^
ufUPl Ji#
S^y
^.^'
jfl0
(^swtc 5j Jjjl^^yii
J^
*^*Jj*j!
S-^^l
^li-iy
Kjjl
<^J-> ScJDutiyU
^y^ Atf^M (^
^Translation.
and Tashkend.
the whole of his Moghul and Tatar armies, went to attack The kings of Samarkand and Bokhara drew out their forces
cities
and strong
fortresses.
Oghuz Khan
all the
now
who
appointed governors in
placed rulers
had conquered, marched against Samarkand; which having taken, he over it, and then proceeded to Bokhara. Having taken Bokhara, he went to
reducing Balk, he marched into the country of Ghour.
bitterly cold
:
Balk
and
after
It
was
the winter
of Ghour, and
was
tpok.
to loiter
behind
When
:
the troops. The Khan gave orders that no one and immediately advanced to the attack of Ghour, which he at last the weather became milder, he registered his men, and found that a few were
much
;
retarded the
march of
wanting
however, these
on inquiry being made, no one knew any thing about them. A few days after, men returned to the service of the Khan. The Khan asked concerning their
191
"
We
in the mountains,
cattle died.
and
entirely prevented
our marching.
There
we
lay
On
we renewed our
and
all the tribe
march on foot
By
the
command
to
Kabul and
Kashmir.
At
this
time the
King of
called
Yaghma.
the former
numerous
amongst
Yaghma
Khan.
They fought
for a
men
fell
on both
sides.
At
last
the
Oghuz Khan
took Kashmir, slew Yaghma, and ordered a general massacre of his army.
After having
to
EXTRACT
FROM
{J
J^\
^^
"LIVES OF POETS."
c^J
ll
ii
/~*
^s*-^
j'
j*&
fj>
y/^*-
WJLU &>/>
Cranslatton.
many accomplishments.
He
much
so, that
His
Tables are
to Poetry.
now
very celebrated.
verse
The following
" "
his
Though the empire of Beauty is under thy power, Be not vain for the eyes of the evil are secretly upon
;
thee."
192
III.
KAPTCHAK.
kasan.
i^Ajt,!} j*i
C&.45 ^'^
&>
^>k hy
tii^
gV
^^ J^3 &*jf ^
Jl
ttji'HW*
,_$?-
*$'
J*-
lS^
&^ J**" j
**ff& ji
Jjl
^-T
^~ JV ^&y
]
<J>./\)
^^k
,jey
jfJ^JJ^/j
^jol ^Kjj
<XJ
gj*. xj^I
^
^
kb
^^ib aG^I
*>;_jl
^jJ^'o
b
^]si,\S
c^^J JL.
jta
u/"
nM'
(_?'
ftyty ^X>y
l^jl
^J&&^
^y^j
^XjJ
^y ^Cjl
\
L>j
^j\
<&b
^.^.j/*
^ ^.
yj&r?.
J^. J ^> Ul
^})^
tifo)
(
jU tdj3 ^1
i^Jo'L
i^j3ul
^y ^J)***/ Jjl
*ij!
^^ ^ uS^J
CJJb
lLUI^Ic
^ ^>
<_s
<ti
LCJb
*>>
t_y ^ys
^j\JJS1^c.
i^^ ^jl
|;jl
tijtfUtf) jsjjj,
^jl
} *-r>)jity
CJjilJi
CJSyo
jJoWy
Uj^oO^yul
-idX^iyl ^5^1
31
^-^Ij
<K*JU-
(^.Jolt).
^.^ CjJiijyf
JS 4-Jj^y
1
*J,'i>
XJJJJU
^^JW^jJ
)MjjS
'
*^^ bo ^
Uj
^^>
J /?%' s-^.
tiii*^
tj
OoL
*yi'
^1 ^5^.' J j^i^ O^
*i
Cij*
^}j"f
^/.
^ jjki^jl jUuui
JatJi.
/<jJjJ 5b,J
^^ <^>^
,Ji3
(J
^ Jy e^.
if^Aft.
1
^^V.
193
^J
*S>
JiJouiU'
^^l^b
<>.}*?-
JjUji"
,-lfijl
LTJ*
j^j^
^J uHj
^^Xjollsj
i_S
(^
e:j
^
1
v^i' jjy^y
i_sl*i^j
Ji
)f J^fyd*&
>rV.^'
y J^y*! Jyy
ti>V* tJjLoy
*I
u^r
uS^U Cf^Je^l ^JmAjuG _jl tLiiJ <w^ *mjI gloJl L_>j^jjyy jjJji *cb ^jl <_~j> ^vJJl U
jjjyol
i_^i' ^fc^*
yl L?
abj^,
,1^
eradiation.
We
will
first
city in the
White Sea
The name
Khan, and
that of the
queen Kurlautch.
Of
whom
they called
Ulemalik Kurekli.
in height, where
moon
it
could be seen.
would immediately be covered with leaves ; or upon dry if upon barren ground, the grass would spring up. If she combed her hair, she showered But another soul was precious stones and if she shed tears, they produced gold and silver.
beauty, that if she smiled
;
wood
Amongst
the nurses
around
her, the
one nearest
to
her,
i.e.
her
was
called
!
Ordeh Khan.
One
day,
when
the princess
was grown
see ?
"
Ordeh Khan
call the
this
palace,
what do you
it ?
palace within any Ordeh Khan replied: "What they call the world is outside. There are also things thing?" which they call the sun and the moon, from which the world has its Then Ulemalik light."
or
is this
what they
CC
194
Kurekli said:
these things,
"O
these things!"
Ordeh Khan
replied:
you
will die."
me
die !"
shew me these things." Ordeh Khan then threw open the window, and the light entered When Ulemalik Kurekli saw this, she was instantly deprived of her senses, and the house.
" Her nurses sat down and wept, saying, What shall we go and tell the she remained dead. Khan " After one day had thus passed, the hreath of Ulemalik Kurekli began to return ; and
!
the nurses
shall
his
She
said,
"***.
And what
pregnant.
befallen
coming frequently to see One day, Altun Khan came to visit his daughter, and observed that she was daughter. He said " Alas, my daughter your countenance is sorrowful what calamity has
you
say to
my
Khan was
in the habit of
full
this
He
O A
Kurlautch
such a disgrace as
we have been
"
what
shall
we do ?
Kurlautch
married " It
!
said,
will not
to evil,
do
and
that place
(i. e.
man
is
inclined
some
ship,
must therefore put her on board a very handOcean." After this, they built a ship, into which and send her into the Southern
lambs, parrots
We
forty
of each;
inextinguishable
lamps ;
and
all sorts
of food.
In
Some
days passed in
way.
At
that
time
Tumaul Merkan,
outside his village,
the son of
his father,
went
and remained
whom
vessel
they called
these
was a
"
:
O Tumaul
high as a
Merkan
!
I see something
it is
mountain
Now I
beg one
appearance to-morrow
It will make within shall be yours, but that without must be mine. Tumaul Merkan replied " Well,_be it so." Next day at mid-day."
:
did not know how to attack they saw the golden vessel approach, but they " and hit it." Tumaul Merkan Tumaul
said
:
it.
Shaba Soker
Now,
Merkan,
shoot,
replied
"
it,
aiming
at the
centre," said
it
at the side,
answered
"
:
Be
so
I will
and he tightened
his
its
three planks
went
to pieces.
On
was
called Kiat
Tumaul Merkan.
Tl.<5.
Jl
fivm a
GOAZBI. OfB^AKI.
the
-British. lAfiwatm
.
193
IV.
OSMANLI.
A GHAZEL OF BAKI.
FROM A BEAUTIFUL MANUSCRIPT IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM.*
^sAj) ^bj
(hjJ8<Vj u/**/^
^^j-^f
J^b
_s
^c
J-* c5;j
*_juS.XjJ
(J^l
<)lA_^
l^jJ.y.))
*x!iiJoJ
(jb
JiJcJi>
^b
i_/^/
r^
(Ji
b
1
yjidjijM
*jJxiXj1 ^jUjt-^Jb
^^-ClS
.,1s*.
^^^i_*>
i,j&>f-
<_s<^
J^j*.
^i"**)
f*
<_>b
yjii <xjy
L_>j^wl
h
*b Jo
j&lLkUtiji
VJ}
v^Jesr* j
i>,ii
jbi)
Cratt0lation.
Let us
We
must not go
to the
(i.e.
weeping)
we
will
be mirthful.
as with roses.
to the
Let us
Toghra)
law of Love
Let us abandon
the dictates of
Reason.
:
The cup of Mirth shall smile like the rose The spirit of Jemshid shall be made glad.
Jlj
^.i>.
Pint
cnvm.
g.
See Plate V.
196
is
firm as gold
We
The
will try
it
by
Let not
narcissus of the
will
bower
shall
be our sentinel.
We
May
make
bloom with
roses
In the morning, we will take our pleasure in the rose-garden. Khosru has associated the feast with the rose
:
The purple goblet we will make our companion Causing the new wine to gush through the mouth of the
:
bottle,
we
will let
it
sacrifice.
!
There
is
no time
for delay,
O Baki
Our
intention
is
good
let
us then perform
it.
This
is
and my
my
sighs.
My
The
head
tiger
and
my eyebrows
:
my
grey hairs
despair.
My
head
and
Though
in the
lip,
my
me no companion
AN ODE OF
MESIHI,
ON THE
SPRING.*
j*JH\ j->-
iWi c^Urf
zsJjAi^^
Amy mX
^> J3
J^S
bJ^fc
r*--tf
<d
-du^J
us'^-*
uS^I j^^j
us-^r" i?
P j^
16
***
f-*-^
*-s,J
* See Translation.
Preliminary Discourse, p.
lxvii.
197
)
t
? ^_J.pU *JU
jJ j-s^
Jb 'JL^
ijJLjJijJbf
gCj-*t
6
..
L\
*> J)J$j-{\
^_>s *JU-ia
**jij jrJji
<x-=r&i
v. (^
^^ Jy
ml/*"
jJfoJjA
^jJ
u5>j
^bs-
aLi.
ib i_S^j
<x
-Mr^H ^J ^-'
1
t-' li
kx** ^jAjI
aJ^Jb
i^Ajtwis
^Jb
^JljjjJ j
a_LLa>1
,1^1
^^ ^ ^^
J^
^i
EXTRACT
FROM A SPLENDID MANUSCRIPT OF EVLIA
BELONGING TO
M.
EFENDI'S
<uli
UUU
DE HAMMER.
liJjJl
f**
V^v
u^|
^ f^r ^ cj^
^Jbx Jal
jjjjjlc
*1jI
^b
198
isSsjA
,ys
Jol t^sii?
jj/^j' /"
****J/
S^^d
tuVtfl^*
Am
Jo
tj>jil
jj*jt
awl^c aiX^-as-
**/^y' lSj^j^=~
\j&$ ^>^
xjo'oJI
i^ij
I***
>J3
^^
J^
f&rf.i>
*t>7
^j fiSjl
jW4! ^bS ^i
^^ ^ , jUJ
kj^Joi)
^^oJ
<J
Jo
,_$ ilj^s
Jo *i t-jyd lLU^S,
p^i, j^c!
^ oiil
*^Ai^
^
Jjljl
jA&u.jZ P/irt
*lol
4=*
^Jjlll
^^^j'
jW'
'-r^j'
CJ#
jjdiii
jiU
<jl)Uc
,&Jj1 jjt^l Tj
&J.I
Siilil
uy# *^ ^Jtij^is-
^Ui!
^oi^ *Jj|
c^ j*^ ^oio'o^i
i_J>jilS
oj
jLS ^j^li
x jioju
;yli
&&J)\ iti}^*
y^-S" FT"
])t.jJ3^^
^
ilLJ!
te-^^sr*
jOOii.il
ui^^-Ui'
;Ji*wJjl
y^tjL ^ ul
y_J
^JijJ
o liA^j^i*
iiJ
U! i^yJj'
<ts*!
yij^o
Jo
#
^USUj!
iij^oj'l
*X-
/y^
yid
jjjp^jJjl
^^J^ ^J&J***
J-fli j 4lc
^aS ^j^t)
t>s^s-
CU^
CU<fcs*l
j&J^Jl) JJ^j)
l^-v^<ai-
gj,
yds*
^Sc\jj \f<S
^^1
Jjl
uS,^?*"
Sox^
^ji> v
*Xj.ooJ
<!oIjU
Jj! c^i,
*jJiuu
(_slajkSl
^J&fiJ^ \JXs-)ji)
sjJls^
i^JaM u~^"
<sL!
^^
JSt>^
sjJiw
^y
y
uL
EXiu
^^=^1
^j! yl^o
<iu^
v^Ac o*>
oC^
o'^*"
Vj^ hjW*
j*i)^
_^i<^'
'
*jj}\
aIa^Lo
cSj^o
JSoJJ!!
,_JSljiJ /H^iVj
lijt^S"
(ji*
^J
J^ * ^.^j^- ^W**
*->joXj!
*xoW" oo
J^o.oi'1
CJia>
|
_s
Ju
*jdj\
^xjJiiiT
!ijUr
yi CJ &i&A ^yCi
^oio^ v Js*
xjo
199
^Jjutftt)
UJ^Cjj
\&jiij\ji jsjJJLli]
xoU*" ft&^j
JujJ.l
<t-jJU>
**i|/"
'-r'.j'jl
T 4 <*/*' *y
,
\jjri^~
Cl"*"i
^Translation.*
Mohammed
for not
II.
being, like Jem, a very passionate monarch, severely rebuked his architect
mosque of
the
same height
as
Aya
Sofiyah
and
for
having cut
down
the columns,
Rum
(Asia Minor).
The
by saying,
that he
more
solidity
and
common
the
Sofiyah.
off";
with
be cut
accordingly.
On
tribunal of the Kazi, styled Islambol Mollasi, to lay his complaint against the emperor,
and
of the Law.
appear in court.
The judge immediately sent his officer to cite the emperor The conqueror, on receiving this summons, said " The command of
:
the Prophet's
his belt,
Law
must be obeyed
"
!
and putting on
Kazi said
his mantle,
into
to
went
Law.
was about
!
when
prince
but stand
on thy
feet,
architect then
made
his
complaint
:
The
My
lord, I
am
his
mathematician; but
columns, has cut off
supporting
judge,
this
man, because
hands
;
made
his
my two
:
me
of the means of
my
family
it
is
thy part to
The
"
upon
this
this,
thus
addressed the
emperor:
"What
and
sayest thou,
prince!
Have you
:
caused
replied
By
Heaven,
my
this
man
lowered
my mosque
for
my Mosque
!
of
all
renown by
making it so low, I did cut off his hands:, it is for thee to pronounce the sentence of the noble Law." The Kazi answered " Prince, renown is a misfortune If a mosque be upon a
:
plain,
it is
If each
a precious stone,
*
man,
In some parts of
in order to
render
it
200
his skilful
He
The
numerous family
necessarily,
by law,
falls
upon
thee.
What
Sultan
is
Mohammed
answered:
the sentence
of the
the
Law
to
"
!
" This
strictly
law
be
for if a
man do an
illegal act
Law
Law
deeds."
offered to grant
Mussulmans.
treasury
:
"No!"
replied the
:
Molla: "it
the offence
was yours
my
sentence therefore
that
from your
own
you allow this maimed man ten aktchahs a-day." "Tt is well!" said the conqueror, "let it be twenty aktchahs a day but let the cutting off his hands be legalized." The architect, in
;
"Be
it
accounted lawful in
Sultan
this
Mohammed
ordinary suitor
pleading the
;
The Kazi then apologized for having treated him as an impartiality of Law, which requires justice to be administered
to seat himself
on
"
Mohammed,
thyself,
This
is
the Sultan,'
thee in
out from under the skirt of his robe. pieces with this mace," at the same time drawing it " hadst refused to " if thou, prince," said the Kazi, And obey the legal sentence pronounced
for I should have delivered thee by me, thou wouldst have fallen a victim to divine vengeance On saying which, he lifted up his to be destroyed by the dragon beneath this carpet." up,
;
carpet,
forth
its
head, vomiting
fire
from
its
mouth
"
:
Be
still,"
.UXS1
*.*
>J*!1
j&
*jj3
^j^y
Q&,
XlwIIjI
^jj^
iAj><X>j
Translation.
Preliminary Discourse, p.
lviii.
201
Xi**^ jp*
^V* ^J*^} C?J us^^ ^* C** #' ^Wj' e^*3*" us^r XJ^' jM *fl J^ * lA^j' <*U-I *^ J*6*"} J
<s)*jl
Sot
1
&
<U'Ly *iU-
JJ_yJ.
/>
tjjljl ^l!jXa-j
^ll_ji
^d,l
i_J^ dola-^t)^
xj
C^O.lc
rfs* /A
to**)
u^^ **jj}
t^J^L
)y
Oji
Uu ^j-ivjjj! ^j>Jj>
u^W^
JSJojjl
H iX
W tf^ ^jjJ
*lsl-l'
^JO^C*
.1j
J$ lSj&JjJ
!!
<oL
jjJ^J
Cjj^
L-J^jl JSJjtf^-
JmOU
Juts')
^J JjU
CJUj ^X
<SJjJyC
(j^l J3**
ifj&jii /*J
Jx jX lu$
^w
S^ys-
^^J ^.l>
*Jj!
^^lw fjcj^i-* m
i*Sjd>
jcly.J i_ftsj
.^(Oj^j ^J-isJkljl
A
JUs
Mj^i *! } j^o
<k!^U=
w#*) *^
^JjsA
}j<S
<i/
*H?'
-J
us*^
y^
**4ft^
-^i^
AiL.
s^rflfi *>*
(^ ^y
i^lAxM
^J\j)
^Jd^c
^yO jxL*
1
J&>0) *iJji
jj ^La*
jCU>
j^lic (Jx
v 0j *tjMy& Jkfrl
<*ili- <)w=>-
<ai(U
c;//
^"Wo
^>
ll>
^ ^'
iA'^/J*V.
*Jjy^j^ JAf
<ul^
<>^.y>
X>^l
i>
(Uiye tjfr^i!
rtfjl
j^
*^"
V^Jolii.<^
^>J^>
SJ^JLI
<Ojt) JSOl^lflj
t^XcUl
<jL\
<u'c
JUyC*. Jy*Jy
^Uj^
xJaL
^jJ
^j^Ji Sj^J^j
(-
^1 j^jXj!
.far*"
^*
^iiy ^y AijI
^'j
iljui'
^^jixj
^/-y^usy XJ^
<Xjup
-ill
j^o
jjijf^s
^jbtjl
^^
<ti*
,_$
Jo
^^2^1 tiLy
DD
202
EXTRACT
FROM
OTTOMAN EMPIRE.
jjhjl
iJiaisiJijC jliji>
(
jiJoujauli
jjjJo/Ulii^w
^y^C^fi
<t!
jsjJL
Jij;
Ulj <xi*a*-
Ji^
*ji'
J'ljJ
lib
(j^wJJ
<_s JJi!_jl
kuui *t=r*
<t\X,ju1
kyi j
iX^c
AiJvi*-
i-__yjjl L-,
jul*4$i iOuUiJ
Idiitg]
jJw.^
<"li
y^lj
>S
ii^J
^/^
jsjJjIS^*.
^L/Sl^
Lib
s-^j V?*?
^ V ^J
<s
*iA "As
iJ&J4*
jfe*
ijj)\ lj)c-
*~*4
&>
JS^U
,jvi!l
<s*ii)
^5 JoA^I ,5U
,_$
\J
Jjji^*
/^*
^y ^JoiUj
kjkw
<XJU-
cJ
^" ^^aL,
^b*!
**l d*l
j^
&/&
&&*
j^c iluds^
*=r
^j ^^j
-i
u/j
1
^ *XJ
i
**^
X^l"*-e
K>*
-J
y* 1* <i^
L-, <uU
^ }f>i}$
g^Aji
^^t
ujyydT
itsl
<k-j
aLI &il#
i_y^;
<slxl>
Aj^jMfl^iLo^lftjJjo
^.^bj
}i*
ij\j
ULfjj*
if/i
Jj^ &)i?
xAijiAlX^l
^d
Jo^
cJiib
j ^Ailjl J^cji
^5 jJUjI
-twlar*9 !
203
CrattaUtton.
an
officer
of high rank in the Polish army arrived, bringing with him a Letter
it
was
having
had
strictly
On
a former
occasion,
when
the Cossacks
the
:
Katmer Tatars
in consequence
attacked them, they begged that the Cossacks and Tatars might be removed
all the
Katmer and
other Tatars,
to
for
many
that
Rayas of both
sides
Cossacks again went out to the Black Sea, with four hundred boats
who was
were attacked by the King of Poland, who made a great slaughter of them.
occasion they issued from the Gulf of Ouzi (Okzakov), with sixty boats
;
On
the present
were preparing to attack and plunder, a few galleys, which happened to be ready at the Sublime Porte, were sent against them. Fifteen or twenty of the boats were taken, and the
rest
were permitted
if
to disperse.
Mohammed
to
know
the Cossacks were thus allowed to go at large, they were prevented from plundering. why, They received answer, that it was only to deter the robbers from disturbing the peace in
future.
After
to present to
an Envoy brought a Letter, with the presents which it had been customary the Porte since the time of Sultan Soliman, and the tribute usually paid to the
this,
;
Khan
of the Crimea
and earnestly praying that they might have a treaty of protection This was graciously accorded ; and the treaty being signed,
a copy of
it
was sent
to the
Khan,
King of England
(Charles
I.),
of the king's friendly disposition, and announcing his accession in the room of his
also requested to have a treaty to carry
He
the Tunisians
and Algerines.
Beglerbegs
exact any
In consequence of
this,
the
to the
was
such
also signed,
by which
it
was forbidden
to
as the Masderieh, or
The
late
Pasha, having imprisoned some Englishmen at Algiers and Tunis, and taken some thousands
of piastres from them,
it
was ordered
that the
his
private
204
A Letter was also sent, demanding' that the twenty-four merchant vessels which property. had been seized by the English men-of-war, on their way from India to the ports of Yemen, should, with their cargoes, be returned to the owners.
*LJ! sAz
^uJf-
K^JjJis- tjZ-oJ)
t^J6
J>-
*J0daJdaJi
l^j ^Juijli'
Jo!
j3
<-r>jJ)
^}M
Jjl
V^ U~i
^jj ^!ax
tfjjiij
>
j_5 JJI
tA)Uc t_>y 3
\&*>
*S>y)
J^j j< tf
fd\yi ^tiiX^J
j^T
xU^^j
^jA^
^ij
jttCfi
<*=#
ytijA) *si\Jjiii
^i~
^a>
jtjj
lLULo^,
viJJl
iUjij^
^J)^
>JJSJJi,
(WoU9 iSjA&Jju
!SJJuj*ju
j Jj><}
j&$J
^d ^
J3
^ j> iJj3k
<iL
t
A>\
it&} Jb }
)
tjjJl]
<xl!l
szA {JU
\
l
Jti^ 3t
sJjiV" cLa
|^
'-r';.)'^
1c tjya-
J*jj ivtf^'
^jy
tJj'
Ju;y j I^A^'j'
tJ^"
^J"^
Jiljil jJo
Jkki&W t^ALc
ULji
SjSJ^J JjI
<s!j!
Jls-
j>
ivJjla
aUI
^J\f,
*)=^>.)
tjj^j?
!SJ
^'
c? ^
1
i_? ;'-*>
'
V"
^jiii
^a vro
u^d ^
^ v^l
d>}?^
c^**
/*A**I
^.y^
>b'
li,Jl*
^v^j'
**&
*-A
l^ ^^ <J?JZjye JjI
b. fol.
SJA-j^.! <^
* Harleian
Coll. 5500.
Pint, xxvnr.
337.
205
STranalation.
It
is
related, that in
it
is
name
has survived
him because he
built Constantinople.
He had a
wife.
!)
he
this
church remain in
it
hand, intimating that the person has been a recluse for such a period, and has performed
his devotions in the church.
No
one
after this is
in short, he
becomes a Dervish.
the Afet
brass.
Amongst
a black
man calling
the
Ezan
(the
summons
Besides
this, there is
the blessing
who
is
Upon
the breast
is
of
when one of
hands drop
off",
Law
in
to be
;
annulled.
There
is
on horseback,
he
sits
armour
and a spear
piercing a serpent*:
on
his horse,
and
There
is
.
also a figure
(upon
whom
be the favour of
his
God !)
portrait
On
drawn.
It
to the
sea,
own
west,
and
his
from the
number.
it
It is said, that
and no harm will happen to the person. Without the castle, should attack a person, he is strangely affected, becomes powerless, and utters they piercing cries ; and it is very seldom that he is not destroyed. Within, however, they are quite harmless.
will immediately die,
It
is
said that
and hence
their
:
inability to
do harm.
best.
They say
there
is
no end
number of such
figures in
Greece
but
God knows
This evidently alludes to a representation of our Legend of St. George and the Dragon ; and in the Manuscript, which is illustrated by numerous most singular pictures, St. George and the Dragon are delineated in the same manner as pictured by us.
206
JojJ
_s
laLjJ
j_5
Ao
Owi)
^ t-S^J *l^i>U
_j
OjU;
Ar^J-i
<tXj
t^
*I>.lc^
^AsLi:! j ^Ljs-1
I
J Ac
j
SdU-
><&,]
*lt ^j,!" j
JSAJji
,_S
A^Jjl ^i)^,
4>Li j j^a-
fc&J^j
(_S
J"jjl
l>j
i_
Ati tJ&Z
J^j
i>
islidlj
^j jlail ,_s
A^t) Jit
l
(LALo
lil
xjJulx* jjU;
Jouw^o
u/AA*
<xj
A^> yis-tiT
&tc
j
{
A^^
Jol Ia!
JSjJaiiUlo j_sJol
i ,
_/-ji?"
(jpfl
<tuiai
'**
i_>y^1
t-Si; ^-^.}j
t^si^ ^.^
>A^tf" t- 1=eS
^1
yjJoLcjl
^'^*"
**
i_Sj lilf;
i^Xtjij*
u-"*; ^^^Jj'
l$
Ijyl*- (_s
^JoiXjJ
^jij'l
*ijj!
<U)l-
^r*)*- CJJsAJjil
<
A*o
-*
iS jA Axl .mAs
c^oU
sALli,
^yUj ;>*
Ac
*jOj;!
J**cj
*laj
>*^ CJJsAj t)
JL ^J j
^.^j?<Li.^
<x!j
Jii>5-oy
^.^j i_J^
*jMil
<x
j uri^l c^^l^
CJ/xe Ajy
^
1
t=-'l^
s-
^^y
^j j}/"*'
<K-aiJl
*}*) Jaj
^dj^ykJi,
^I^j aJ jjl^U
o^J^ ij^"i
JiJgi
Vy
6^
^^v'
&i l
^s*'
^ ^ /
<&
{Jfi
|
v-S^j'
|l^*-'
A1
^/^
sj
JU&JU;ljUi^
jl
^1 j
J^ia.
(JJLiK
j'
J^fj
**ti'
^ C^^i>
(,Ka- _s-t^=-l
JajU,
t
aLJUl)
JiiU
*^'
(
sLi
ja!
cJ
13
v^* u'^ '^ B/i*/^ ^/*tt/i' (duw _jj mj'(_5 Alii' saJIwJ &jj\j ^/^yl lJ ^u? 15;^
*
.
i^'^j'j'j^
a
'/
*/
!;!/
d'
<uliUrf xaSJIac
';'rJ
>-S
-"^"
^ I*"
i_f^j'
<^X-
^y^w <k!jo1
xolxj
AJJ C^^iA
<XJua
>
('
;/
s ^"'
4^
trJj
'
CJJU ^
^ ^A? i_^JJ
_s**
Ai-^y
,
<d<JL!
,_yb
xljj,
Xyls^^JJ
^/r" ^
^y
^'
Brit.
c/. j^y
Mus.
jk
>Ji
s^^
c-<i
^ ^j^y
MS.
cm.
E.
71,dorso.
207
*,
* (
<LLJ
c^jw
^jJjj
ti/
^'
\S^ J*
^^
<>Jve
yt
<0
^.^'
Ctanalation.
It
is
the
oppression had torn the collars of his subjects, and who with the foot of tyranny had out" He seemed, as it were, full of evil and oppresstepped the bounds of justice and goodness.
sion
:
he appeared as
if created
cruelty
were
and
to
heap curses
on him.
So notorious was he
One
day,
on
his returning
from the pleasures of the chase, he mounted the throne of royalty, and made the heralds thus "O subjects! during the time that is past, until this moment, the veil of ignorance, proclaim:
my
my
my
it
drawn
and
afflicted.
Be
known,
that I have
now
my
subjects,
and
my
foot is
oppression will consume the stores of any created being, and that
of any
justice
:
I will
make
at
His subjects
"
hearing of
life,
their joy
desire
At
this fortunate
news, which arrived so unexpectedly, the heart and soul were delighted."
In
laws were such, that the young deer was suckled by the lioness, the wild hare
hawk and
and
same atmosphere
:
same
nest,
and
the falcon
"
By
hawk
"
" "
By his protection the lion associated with the jackal. The former did not oppose their bills to each other, in
the air
Nor
did the
latter,
on
208
He now became
one of
name ofNushirvan*
fell
into the
now changed
One
day,
be informed of the
cause that had produced the change from oppression and tyranny to justice and generosity. The king replied " On the day that I went out to hunt, and had entered the field for sport, 1
:
was running about and looking in every direction. By chance I saw a fox pursued by a dog, which soon fell upon him, and with his teeth tore his sinews. The unfortunate fox, however,
with his lame foot,
made
his
way
into a hole,
himself.
returning, a traveller by chance threw a stone, which reached the leg of the dog and broke it. Before an hour had passed, the traveller's foot was struck by a horse, and thus the dog
was revenged.
them
'
fell
into a hole,
When
saw
What have
these
The reward of
'
A partridge
:
swallowed an
ant,
and
retribution
same
to the partridge.'
If thou
slain.'
It
now
became known
to
me,
and
which he does
:"
that every
one receives
Do
evil
'
For according
good and
LONDON: PRINTED BY
R.
GENERAL LIBRARY
U.C.
BERKELEY
B000312251
RETURN TO the
any
or to the
Richmond,
ALL
CA
94804-4698
BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS n h IOanS may be ren ewed by calling y n (510)642-6753 -year loans may be recharged by bringina
BOOKS MAY
S^? A
1
may be made
MAY 2
1
1998
Jh'NED
1
1997
DEC
*->- Cni-
12.000(11/95)
LD21A-M>flt-3,'72
(Qll73sl0)476-A-82